The Svayambhu

Digital Critical Edition and Translation of an Old Javanese Juridical Text

edited by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin

Current Version: draft, 2024-07-26Z
Still in progress – do not quote without permission.

List of Witnesses

  • L: Leiden, the Netherlands, University Libraries, Or. 4530
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on paper; typed Roman transcript: Leiden BCB portfolio 165
  • K: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 774 (kropak 3) II A/3/774
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. We have read the text from photos of the lontar made by Ida Bagus Komang Sudarma. We did not use the typed Roman transcript HKS 1883 = Leiden Or. 15.027.
  • M: Singaraja, Bali, Indonesia, Kirtya, 280 (kropak 3) II A/3/280
    • Physical Description: Balinese script on lontar. Complete in 37 folios, 3.5 × 50.4 cm. We have had access to this manuscript only through a typed Roman transcript: HKS 3046 = Leiden Or. 16.190.
  • SvaMSS: The Sanskrit text as implied by the Svayambhu manuscripts
  • EdO: Olivelle, Patrick. 2005. Manu’s Code of Law: A Critical Edition and Translation of the Mānava-Dharmásāstra. New York: Oxford University Press.

Metadata of the Edition

  • Title: The Svayambhu. Digital Critical Edition and Translation of an Old Javanese Juridical Text
  • Text Identifier: DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu
  • Edited by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin
  • Copyright © 2019-2025 by Arlo Griffiths & Timothy Lubin.

This project has received funding from the European Research Council (ERC) under the European Union’s Horizon 2020 research and innovation programme (grant agreement no 809994).

Lubin’s work has been supported by fellowships from the National Endowment for the Humanities (USA) and the American Council of Learned Societies.

invocation

L:1K:1vM:1vavighnam astu.

1

Account of Dharma

1

vyavahārān didr̥kṣus tu brāhmaṇaiḥ saha pārthivaḥ | mantrajñair mantribhiś caiva vinītaḥ praviśet sabhām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.001

kunaṅ ulaha saṅ prabhu, uniṅānira taṅ vyavahāranikaṅ rāt, arovaṅa ta sira brāhmaṇa vihikan maṅaji, lavan mantri vruh maviveka, sulakṣaṇaa ta sira tumamaa riṅ sabhā.

When the king is going to try a case, he should enter the court modestly accompanied by Brahmins and counselors who are experts in policy Now should his Majesty undertake to attend to litigation/affairs of this world, let him take as companions Brahmins who are knowledgeable and study Scripture, and likewise ministers with the wisdom to judge with discernment; with good conduct, he should enter the council.


2

tatrāsīnaḥ sthito vāpi pāṇim udyamya dakṣiṇam | vinītaveṣābharaṇaḥ paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.002

aliṅgihāpagəha ta sira riṅ sabhā, taṅanira təṅən atah ulahakənira, hayvātuduh-tuduh* kiva, bhūṣaṇa-pahyasniṅ vvaṅ suśīlātah lviranira, iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


3

pratyahaṁ deśadr̥ṣṭaiś ca śāstradr̥ṣṭaiś ca hetubhiḥ | aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu nibaddhāni pr̥thak pr̥thak ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.003

*sari masiha sirān ṅiṅət-iṅəta makasādhanaṅ varah-varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama mānavādi, mvaṅ sakinapagəhakənikaṅ sapañjiṅ deśanya, deśa ṅaranya, sakaḍaṅayan, sajasun-vuṅkal, savuravan, sakanuruhan, an hana *kaparəkanya deniṅ āgama, ya ika deśadr̥ṣṭa ṅaranya, an tan deśa sasiki svadeśanikaṅ mavyavahāra, aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu, irikā sthānaniṅ vyavahāra vvalu vlas kvehnya, salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ vyavahāra, hana tinəmunya ṅkāna salah siki, paḍa madudva-dudvan viṣayanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


4

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cid deyaṁ vā na prayacchati | sthāne te dve vivādasya bhinno ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.

hiṁsāṁ yaḥ kurute kaś cit, hana vvaṅ mamatyani nirdoṣa, kunaṅ deyam na prayacchati, tan paveh irikaṅ yogya vehakəna, aveh irikaṅ tan yogya vehakənanya kunaṅ, sthāne te dve vivādasya, ya ika sthānaniṅ vyavahāra, rvaṅ siki mūlanya, bhinne ’ṣṭādaśadhā punaḥ, matəmahan ta ya vvalu vlas vəkasan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


5

teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānaṁ nikṣepo ’svāmivikrayaḥ | saṁbhūya ca samutthānaṁ dattasyānapakarma ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.004

vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ saṁvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ | krayavikrayānuśayo vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.005

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca pāruṣye daṇḍavācike | steyaṁ ca sāhasaṁ caiva strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.006

strīpuṁdharmo vibhāgaś ca dyūtam āhvaya eva ca | padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni vyavahārasthitāv iha ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.007

lvirnya, teṣām ādyam r̥ṇādānam, tan kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ, ādiniṅ vyavahāra. nikṣepa, tan kavehaniṅ patuvava. asvāmivikraya, adval tan dravya. sambhūya ca samutthānam, tan kaduman ulihiṅ kinabehan. dattasyānapakarma ca, *karuddhāniṅ huvus vinehakən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

vetanasya na ca dānam, tan kavehaniṅ upahan. samvidaś ca vyatikramaḥ, advā riṅ samaya. krayavikrayānuśayo, alarāmbəknyān padvalnya, paməlinya kunaṅ. vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ, vivādaniṅ *pinaṅvanakən mvaṅ maṅvan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

sīmāvivādadharmaś ca, kaücapaniṅ vatəs. pāruṣye daṇḍavācike, ḍaṇḍaniṅ sāhasa, vākpāruṣya. steyam, pavr̥ttiniṅ maliṅ. sāhasam, ulah sāhasa. strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca, ulah tan yogya riṅ strī, strīpuṁdharmo, dharmaniṅ laki-strī.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

vibhāgaś ca, kadumaniṅ dravya. dyūtam, totohan tan prāṇi. āhvānam, totohan prāṇi. padāny aṣṭādaśaitāni, nahan ta vvalu vlas lvirnya. vyavahārasthitāni ha, byakta pinakasthānaniṅ vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


6

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭhaṁ vivādaṁ caratāṁ nr̥ṇām | dharmaṁ śāśvatam āśritya kuryāt kāryavinirṇayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.008

eṣu sthāneṣu bhūyiṣṭham, ikaṅ vyavahārasthāna vvalu vlas, kapva hana katəmunya ṅkāna, kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu, yuktinikaṅ vyavahāranya, apan gavayakənanira pagəh i kāryanikaṅ yogya pagəhakənanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


7

yadā svayaṁ na kuryāt tu nr̥patiḥ kāryadarśanam | tadā niyuñjyād vidvāṁsaṁ brāhmaṇaṁ kāryadarśane ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.009

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu hayva sira gumavayakən ikaṅ kāryāmivakṣa guṇadoṣa, akona ta sira ri saṅ brāhmaṇa vihikan maṅaji, kumavruhana yogyāyogyanikaṅ vvaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


8

aṣṭādaśapadābhijñaṁ prāḍvivāketi saṁjñitam | ānvīkṣikyāṁ ca kuśalaṁ śrutismr̥tiparāyaṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.

saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, sira ta saṅ sinaṅguh prāgvivāka, saṅ vruh riṅ aji tarka, vruh riṅ śruti veda.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


9

vivāde pr̥cchati praśnaṁ pratipraśnaṁ tathaiva ca | priyapūrvaṁ prāg vadati prāḍvivākas tataḥ smr̥taḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.

kunaṅ ikaṅ takvan iṅ vicāra, gavayakəna rumuhun, sādhana saṅ prāgvivāka irikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, vivekanira ta sahurnya vəkasan, mataṅyan prāgvivāka pva ṅaranira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


10

so ’sya kāryāṇi saṁpaśyet sabhyair eva tribhir vr̥taḥ | sabhām eva praviśyāgryām āsīnaḥ sthita eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.010

aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta saṅ prāgvivāka, i kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, arovaṅa ta sira vvaṅ yogya riṅ sabhā tigaṅ viji, tumamaa ta sirāluṅguhāpagəha riṅ sabhā.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


11

yasmin deśe niṣīdanti viprā vedavidas trayaḥ | rājñaś ca prakr̥to vidvān brāhmaṇas tāṁ sabhāṁ viduḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.011

saṅ brāhmaṇa tigaṅ siki, paḍa vruh maṅaji, hana brāhmaṇa sasiki prajñān vidagdha, vinidhi muṅgva riṅ deśa saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ deśa papupulanira, yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


12

na sā sabhā yatra na santi vr̥ddhā vr̥ddhā na te ye na vadanti dharmam | nāsau dharmo yatra na satyam asti na tat satyaṁ yac chalenānuviddham ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • sameAs="txt:NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80
  • MDhŚ 8.12: dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

ikaṅ sabhā, yan tan hana saṅ vr̥ddhah tan sabhā ṅaranya, saṅ vr̥ddhah yan tan vruh iṅ dharma, tan vr̥ddhah ṅaranira, saṅ vruh iṅ dharma yan tan agəgvana kasatyan, tan dharma ṅaranika, kunaṅ yan tan ginavayakən ikaṅ dharma riṅ sabhā, sukət paṅəməh ṅaranika sahaneṅ sabhā, mapan ikaṅ deśa kinahananiṅ dharma, tan kavoraniṅ adharmi, yeka sabhā ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


13

sabhā vā na praveṣṭavyā vaktavyaṁ vā samañjasam | abruvan vibruvan vāpi naro bhavati kilbiṣī ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.013

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅujarakən prāya yukti, salah denya vəkasan, makveh ujarnya, vvaṅ katon doṣanya, ika ta kabeh tan yogya tumamaa riṅ sabhā.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


14

yatra dharmo hy adharmeṇa satyaṁ yatrānr̥tena ca | hanyate prekṣamāṇānāṁ hatās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.014

mataṅyan maṅkana, dharmanika saṅ uniṅa riṅ dharma, hilaṅ ika deniṅ adharma riṅ sabhā, kasatyanira maṅkanātah hilaṅ ikā deniṅ adva riṅ sabhā, yapvan alah juga dharma deniṅ adharma, alah juga satya deniṅ adva, paḍa hana pva ya riṅ sabhā, patimbunaniṅ kuṇapa ṅaraniṅ sabhā yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


15

dharma eva hato hanti dharmo rakṣati rakṣitaḥ | tasmād dharmo na hantavyo mā no dharmo hato ’vadhīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.015

kunaṅ yan iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maləs juga sira maṅilaṅakən, yan rinakṣa saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maləs juga sira maṅrakṣa, mataṅyan maṅkana, hayvāṅilaṅakən dharma, liṅniṅ vvaṅ, tan paṅilaṅakən pva kita dharma, tan paṅilaṅakən sira iri ya, maṅkana liṅ ....

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


16

atəhər pramāṇastava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

apan tan hana ləviha sakeṅ dharma, sira pinakapramāṇaniṅ loka, sira ta pinakasvarga saṅ magave hayu, sira pinakakaləpasan saṅ paṇḍita, tan maṅkana ikaṅ vvaṅ adharma, tan hana gamāntyanya maṅkanāta saṅka pisana tuvi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


17

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

mapan ikaṅ loka kabeh, dharma umagəhakən ika, kinapagəhakən pva sira de saṅ yatna, maləs sira magəhakən, apan tan pāpa ikaṅ loka maṅkana, ikaṅ tan aṅilaṅakən dharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


18

vr̥ṣo hi bhagavān dharmas tasya yaḥ kurute tv alam | vr̥ṣalaṁ taṁ vidur devās tasmād dharmaṁ na lopayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.016

mataṅyan maṅkana, ləmbu rūpa bhaṭāra dharma, hana pva vvaṅ tan agave dharma, yeka pāpa liṅniṅ deva, maṅkana pva ya, hayva kita maṅilaṅakən dharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


19

eka eva suhr̥d dharmo nidhāne ’py anuyāti yaḥ | śarīreṇa samaṁ nāśaṁ sarvam anyad dhi gacchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.017

saṅ tumut ri kālaniṅ pati sira ta bhaṭāra dharma, mitra tan pakarva pva, parəṅ ilaṅ mvaṅ śarīra, mvaṅ dharma, kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya len sakerika, salah paran ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


20

pādo ’dharmasya kartāraṁ pādaḥ sākṣiṇam r̥cchati | pādaḥ sabhāsadaḥ sarvān pādo rājānam r̥cchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.018

saṅ hyaṅ dharma saparapatan tinəmuniṅ mavyavahāra yan satya, maṅkana ikaṅ sākṣi yan satya, anəmu saparapatanira saṅ hyaṅ dharma, maṅkana saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh, yan satya anəmu saparapatanira saṅ hyaṅ dharmātah, saṅ prabhu anəmu saparapatanirātah, agəṅ juga phalaniṅ kasatyan ginavayakən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


21

rājā bhavaty anenās tu mucyante ca sabhāsadaḥ | eno gacchati kartāraṁ nindārho yatra nindyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.019

saṅ prabhu tan kahanan sira riṅ pāpa, saṅ mavivakṣa kabeh luput sira riṅ pāpa, ikaṅ mavyavahāra salah pakṣanya juga təmpuhanya, nininda siṅ saṅkananya, kahava tkeṅ deśa kahananya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


22

jātimātropajīvī vā kāmaṁ syād brāhmaṇabruvaḥ | dharmapravaktā nr̥pater na tu śūdraḥ kathaṁ cana ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.20: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yasya śūdras tu kurute rājño dharmavivecanam | tasya sīdati tad rāṣṭraṁ paṅke gaur iva paśyataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.021

maṅkana saṅ prabhu, yan śūdra prāgvivākanira, kaḍatvanira durbala kṣaya, kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

    kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro
  • Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.


23

yad rāṣṭraṁ śūdrabhūyiṣṭhaṁ nāstikākrāntam advijam | vinaśyaty āśu tat kr̥tsnaṁ durbhikṣavyādhipīḍitam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.022

ikaṅ rājya yan kakehaniṅ śūdra, akveh vvaṅ manayākən deva iriya, tan pabrāhmaṇa ikaṅ rājya maṅkana, śīghra hilaṅ deniṅ lapā vyādhi bhaya kaḍatvanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


24

  • vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = Br̥hSm 1.1.106]


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

maṅkana pva ya, maṅutusa ta sirāmivakṣaa*, vvaṅ vruh iṅ āgama, śīghra maṅucapa yan tinakvanan, saṅ makveh kavruhnira śruti veda, paḍaməlakəna vataṅan pāt, ikaṅ vetan *pamivakṣana, sakveh saṅ umuṅguh irika, sira ta paḍa umiṅət-iṅəta sarasaniṅ vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


25

dharmāsanam adhiṣṭhāya saṁvītāṅgaḥ samāhitaḥ | praṇamya lokapālebhyaḥ kāryadarśanam ārabhet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.023

maṅkanānakəna sajiniṅ vataṅan, apuy riṅ payajñan, kumbha mesya bañu, halalaṅ, sarvavīja, maṇik curiga muṅgva riṅ səṇḍi. tumama pva saṅ prāgvivāka riṅ sabhā, mavəḍihana, asalimputa, maṅañjalia riṅ caturlokapāla, luməkasa ta sira maṅiṅət-iṅəta kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


26

arthānarthāv ubhau buddhvā dharmādharmau ca kevalau | varṇakrameṇa sarvāṇi paśyet kāryāṇi kāryiṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.025

kavruhananira taṅ ujar adon lavan tan padon, mvaṅ ikaṅ tuhu lavan adva, nahan ta kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, iniṅət-iṅətənira, tumutana kramaniṅ varṇanikaṅ mavyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


27

bāhyair vibhāvayel liṅgair bhāvam antargataṁ nr̥ṇām | svaravarṇeṅgitākāraiś cakṣuṣā ceṣṭitena ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.025

adharmabuddhinikaṅ mavyavahāra, iṅətakənanya tuvi, kavruhana, de saṅ prāgvivāka, vāhyaliṅgaiḥ, makanimitta *paṅanumāna katon, śabdanya kasalahan, kavənəsan, eṅas tan asiga ri vəkasan, mulat muliṅā, salah alaṅə̄.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


28

ākārair iṅgitair gatyā ceṣṭayā bhāṣitena ca | netravaktravikāraiś ca gr̥hyate ’ntargataṁ manaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.026

takvan ikaṅ manah, alit pinakabuṅkahiṅ buddhi, yadyapi inət-ətakən ya denikaṅ avyavahāra, yan adharma, kavruhana ika de saṅ prāgvivāka, makanimitta vāhyaliṅga. ākāraiḥ, iṅgitaiḥ, lakunya, ulahnya, śabdanya, vikāraniṅ ulatnya, vənəsniṅ mukhanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti dharmacarita.


2

Protection of Faithful Women

29

bāladāyādikaṁ rikthaṁ tāvad rājānupālayet | yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto yāvad vātītaśaiśavaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.027

kunaṅ dravya kaliliraniṅ rare uvuh-uvuh, kəmitən kəkəsana saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ dravya, yan apa maṅkana, yāvat sa syāt samāvr̥tto, yan huvus maṅaji, yan tapvan vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, kunaṅ yan huvus mulih sakiṅ gurunya, vənaṅ rumakṣa dravyanya, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya iriya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


30

vaśāputrāsu caivaṁ syād rakṣaṇaṁ niṣkulāsu ca | pativratāsu ca strīṣu vidhavāsv āturāsu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.028

strī valva-valvan mānak rare rakṣanən ika de saṅ prabhu, strī valu tan pabapebu, strī valu vyādhi, *makapaṅguhan satyanya riṅ jalunya, ika ta katiga rakṣanən de saṅ prabhu, sira aṅilaṅakəna yan hana vvaṅ avamāna iriya, mataṅnyan maṅkana, ikaṅ kasatyan haneriya, pāvak bhaṭāra dharma katvaṅananira, kunaṅ yan satya ikaṅ strī, hayva saṅ prabhu parabyāpāra irikā kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


31

jīvantīnāṁ tu tāsāṁ ye tad dhareyuḥ svabāndhavāḥ | tāñ chiṣyāc cauradaṇḍena dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.029

yapvan hana kadaṅnikaṅ strī valu satya səḍaṅnyan ahurip, umalapa dravyanya, daṇḍan ikaṅ aṅalap de saṅ prabhu, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍaanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa.


3

Account of Established Norms

32

pranaṣṭasvāmikaṁ rikthaṁ rājā tryabdaṁ nidhāpayet | arvāk tryabdād dharet svāmī pareṇa nr̥patir haret ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.030

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya tan hana saṅ madravya, kəkəsana de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya maṅkana, tluṅ tahun lavasanya, yapvan təka ikaṅ madravya, aminta i sira, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu, yapvan alivat sakeṅ tigaṅ tahun, alapən ikaṅ dravya de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


33

mamedam iti yo brūyāt so ’nuyojyo yathāvidhi | saṁvādya rūpasaṁkhyādīn svāmī tad dravyam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.031

dravyaṅku iki liṅnya, saṅ maṅaku dravya, ika taṅ maṅkana, takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya, vruh pva ye rūpanya siṅgih ika dravyanya, vehakəna iriya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


34

avedayan pranaṣṭasya deśaṁ kālaṁ ca tattvataḥ | varṇaṁ rūpaṁ pramāṇaṁ ca tatsamaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.032

hana tan avruh ri kahilaṅaniṅ dravyanya, kālanya, nimittanya hilaṅ, varṇanya, rūpanya, kvehnya, kapva tika tan hana kinavruhanya, kevalya maṅaku dravya juga ya, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan ika, samūlyanikaṅ dravya inakunya daṇḍaanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


35

ādadītātha ṣaḍbhāgaṁ pranaṣṭādhigatān nr̥paḥ | daśamaṁ dvādaśaṁ vāpi satāṁ dharmam anusmaran ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.033

kunaṅ yan təpət paṅakunya, vruh pve rūpanya, ikaṅ dravya inakunya, vehakəna ikaṅ dravya iriya, *aṅśanana *sapanəmaniṅ dravyanya de saṅ prabhu, *sapapuluhanya kunaṅ, *paṅaṅśanira, rumakṣa dharmanira saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


36

pranaṣṭādhigataṁ dravyaṁ tiṣṭhed yuktair adhiṣṭhitam | yāṁs tatra caurān gr̥hṇīyāt tān rājebhena ghātayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.034

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya, kinonakən saṅ prabhu kəkəsana deniṅ vadvā parcayanira, alapənya taya, mapa daṇḍanika de saṅ prabhu, yan maṅkana, sikəpən sabhākəna, corah ṅaranya, ambahakəna riṅ liman daṇḍaanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


37

mamāyam iti yo brūyān nidhiṁ satyena mānavaḥ | tasyādadīta ṣaḍbhāgaṁ rājā dvādaśam eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.035

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya alavas pinəṇḍəm, dravyaṅku iki liṅnya, pan tuhu dravyanya, tan kinəmit saṅ prabhu ika, yadyapin maṅkana, maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, sapanəmanikaṅ dravya, *sapararva-vəlasanya kunəṅ alapən anya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


38

anr̥taṁ tu vadan daṇḍyaḥ svavittasyāṁśam aṣṭamam | tasyaiva vā nidhānasya saṁkhyayālpīyasīṁ kalām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.036

kunaṅ yan mithya ya, daṇḍan, i savilaṅnikaṅ dravya, ləvihana ta sapavvalunya, ləvihana sapanəm-bəlasnya kunaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


39

vidvāṁs tu brāhmaṇo dr̥ṣṭvā pūrvopanihitaṁ nidhim | aśeṣato ’py ādadīta sarvasyādhipatir hi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.037

kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, yan panəmva dravya pinəṇḍəm alavas, alapənira kabeh, tan aṅśanana de saṅ prabhu, mataṅnyan maṅkana, saṅ brāhmaṇa viśeṣan riṅ janma kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


40

yaṁ tu paśyen nidhiṁ rājā purāṇaṁ nihitaṁ kṣitau | tasmād dvijebhyo dattvārdham ardhaṁ kośe praveśayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.038

saṅ prabhu kunaṅ yan panəmva dravya pinəṇḍəm alavas, aveha sira satəṅahnikaṅ dravya tinəmu denira i saṅ brāhmaṇa, ikaṅ satəṅah alapənira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


41

nidhīnāṁ hi purāṇānāṁ dhātūnām eva ca kṣitau | ardhabhāg rakṣaṇād rājā bhūmer adhipatir hi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.039

mataṅyan maṅkana inalapnira sapanəmunikaṅ vvaṅ manəmu parva, kinarvanira lavan saṅ brāhmaṇa, phalanirān paṅrakṣaṅ rāt, apan svāminiṅ pr̥thivī tattvanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


42

dātavyaṁ sarvavarṇebhyo rājñā caurair hr̥taṁ dhanam | rājā tad upayuñjānaś caurasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.040

kunaṅ ikaṅ dravya kālap deniṅ maliṅ, vehakəna irikaṅ madravya, i salviranikaṅ madravya, yan kapaṅgiha de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, kunaṅ yan inalap de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ dravya, sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


43

jātijānapadān dharmān śreṇīdharmāṁś ca dharmavit | samīkṣya kuladharmāṁś ca svadharmaṁ pratipādayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.041

ulah kinapagəhakən iṅ janma, mvaṅ kinapagəhakən iṅ thāni janapada, kinapagəhakən iṅ baṇyāga kunəṅ, kinapagəhakən iṅ kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, yan ri svadharmanya, rumakṣa ri svadharmanira yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


44

svāni karmāṇi kurvāṇā dūre santo ’pi mānavāḥ | priyā bhavanti lokasya sve sve karmaṇy avasthitāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.042

yadyapi adoh puṇḍuhnya ikaṅ vvaṅ sādhu, ginavayakənya juga svakarmanya, yatna juga ri kajanmanya, kapva ta ya, apagəh ri svadharmanya sovaṅ-sovaṅ, rakṣan ika de saṅ prabhu, tan hana varṇasaṅkaranikaṅ rāt.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


45

notpādayet svayaṁ kāryaṁ rājā nāpy asya pūruṣaḥ | na ca prāpitam anyena grasetārthaṁ kathaṁ cana ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.043

hayva saṅ prabhu prihavak yan paməgatakəna vyavahāra, prāgvivākanira maṅkanātah, tan prihavaka, tan paṅapa maṅaji yan tan paviveka, saṅka pisana tuvi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


46

yathā nayaty asr̥kpātair mr̥gasya mr̥gayuḥ padam | nayet tathānumānena dharmasya nr̥patiḥ padam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.044

kady aṅganikaṅ tuha buru, tumut ikaṅ buron kəna panah denya, titisniṅ rahnya paṅavruhanya riṅ paranya, maṅkanāta saṅ prabhu, kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, makanimitta *paṅanumāna vāhyaliṅgādi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


satyam arthaṁ ca saṁpaśyed ātmānam atha sākṣiṇaḥ | deśaṁ kālaṁ ca rūpaṁ ca vyavahāravidhau sthitaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.045

kavruhana saṅ prāgvivāka tuhuniṅ vyavahāra, buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra, sākṣinya, deśanya, kālanya, rūpanya, kapva kavruhananira, mapagəha ta sira, ri kavidhyaniṅ vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


48

sadbhir ācaritaṁ yat syād dhārmikaiś ca dvijātibhiḥ | tad deśakulajātīnām aviruddhaṁ prakalpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.046

ikaṅ maryāda huvus ginavayakən saṅ paṇḍita, dhārmika brāhmaṇa, gavayakəna tan paviruddha ya lavan deśa-kula-jāti-mārga de saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti maryādacarita.


4

Account of (Non-payment of) Debt

49

adhamarṇārthasiddhyartham uttamarṇena coditaḥ | dāpayed dhanikasyārtham adhamarṇād vibhāvitam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.047

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ, tagihən kədvakəna denikaṅ mapihutaṅ, śuddhānya hutaṅnya ri saṅ pradhana, prakāśakənanya tuvi, *huvusaniṅ hutaṅnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


50

yair yair upāyair arthaṁ svaṁ prāpnuyād uttamarṇikaḥ | tair tair upāyaiḥ saṁgr̥hya dāpayed adhamarṇikam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.048

kunaṅ ikaṅ mapihutaṅ, upāyanya kapva kāraṇaniṅ pihutaṅnyan mijila, tan vehən maṅgəh atuṅgu, kāraṇanyan panahuranaṅ hutaṅnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


51

dharmeṇa vyavahāreṇa chalenācaritena ca | prayuktaṁ sādhayed arthaṁ pañcamena balena ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.049

tagihən, asih-asihən, konən manahura, kapiṅro, taṅtaṅən mavyavahāra, kapiṅtiga, adāna sisilihan, kapiṅpat, dānana tuṅgal, maṅkana upāyaniṁ sumādhya pihutaṅnya mijila, tan kavənaṅ pva ya ikaṅ mahutaṅ deniṅ upāya pat, lakvakəna ta kapiṅlimaniṅ upāya, valātkāran, irən huluna.

  • Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


52

yaḥ svayaṁ sādhayed artham uttamarṇo ’dhamarṇikāt | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyaḥ svakaṁ saṁsādhayan dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.050

ikaṅ mapihutaṅ, sumādhya pihutaṅnya mijila, saṅkerikaṅ mahutaṅ, tatan uhutana de saṅ prabhu, apan tumagihakən māsnya ika, tunānyāya gatinya, kunaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ, ulih anyāya gatinya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


53

arthe ’pavyayamānaṁ tu karaṇena vibhāvitam | dāpayed dhanikasyārthaṁ daṇḍaleśaṁ ca śaktitaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.051

kunaṅ ikaṅ *anaṅguh mamuhaka ri hutaṅnya, tan katon riṅ *pañji ikaṅ puhakakənanya, sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ sakesi riṅ pañji saṅ pradhana, daṇḍa ta ya mātra sakavənaṅnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


54

r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave tu dviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.139: This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.

ikaṅ hutaṅ sinamayakən, sahurən ya denikaṅ ahutaṅ, ri təka samaya pva tan sinahuranya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, daṇḍa limaṅ paṇa, tumutana satus paṇa, ku, 1, mā, 5, yan samaṅkana hutaṅniṅ mithyanya, kunaṅ yan paṅas tan pasamayānahura liṅnya, katəpətan deniṅ sākṣi mvaṅ tulis, ləpihakəna ikaṅ pañca paṇa, ku, 2, riṅ satus *paṅḍaṇḍeriya, maṅkana śāsana bhaṭāra manu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


*.

54*.

ya tapva ahutaṅ, pinet kinuṅkuṅ ta ya de pradhana, sajatyahirahiri, məməndət kunaṅ, tan ambava Utənaradi, lvaṅ pivakaṅ nadya niṣṭa, pradhana tan sama ḍaṇḍa, ləbur pirak pradhana, təhər huculana kaṅ ahutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.

salviriṅ niṣṭa tiniban hastacapala vākpāruṣya, tan katut iṅ ubhaya, ləbur pirak kaṅ pradhana, bantən iṅ pitara, ṅa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.

mvah jajaka, hinuṅgah iṅ rabiniṅ voṅ, makādy oraraṅaniṅ len, yathā pinisah voṅ jalir ṅaran, jajaka pinikṣeṅ lokika, kneṅ lokika: sipat, ya ta lvir, 40000, tuvi pinaten kavnaṅ, ndah tan kneṅ lokika:, sajatya nir sipat.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.

voṅ apadva sinambat, hana len, tinurunakna śinabda, de upatya, sakvehiṅ sinambat buron hatavan brana, tinampak rah de haburva vnaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

54*.

kunəṅ pvekaṅ tan tinuron, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


55

apahnave ’dhamarṇasya dehīty uktasya saṁsadi | abhiyoktā diśed deśaṁ karaṇaṁ vānyad uddiśet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.052

kunaṅ yan paṅas tikaṅ ahutaṅ, tuduhakəna deśa kahanan yan pahutaṅ, pintonana pañji mvaṅ sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


56

yatra na syāt kr̥taṁ pattraṁ karaṇaṁ ca na vidyate | na copalambhaḥ pūrvoktas tatra daivī kriyā bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.

yan tan hana patranikaṅ *ananagih, sādhananiṅ *ananagih tan hanātah, tan hana putra *kalāntara, tan hanāmituturi, samāsatyaa juga ya, bhaṭāra kumavruhanādva-tuhunya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


57

adeśaṁ yaś ca diśati nirdiśyāpahnute ca yaḥ | yaś cādharottarān arthān vigītān nāvabudhyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.053

hanāpihutaṅ tumuduh ikaṅ deśa, pisaniṅuna deśanikaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta deśa tinuduh pūrvaka, vəkasan kinasnya, hana tan vruh ri kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya, mvaṅ tan vruh pakənaniṅ piraknyan *hinutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


58

apadiśyāpadeśyaṁ ca punar yas tv apadhāvati | samyak praṇihitaṁ cārthaṁ pr̥ṣṭaḥ san nābhinandati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.054

hanāpihutaṅ madalihan mariṅ deśa pisaniṅun parananya riṅ lāgi, hana luṅhā riṅ təkaniṅ maṅucapana, tinakvanan de saṅ prāgvivāka i sanmukhanya, mənəṅ tan sumahuri,

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


59

asaṁbhāṣye sākṣibhiś ca deśe saṁbhāṣate mithaḥ | nirucyamānaṁ praśnaṁ ca necched yaś cāpi niṣpatet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.055

hana ta luṅhā niṣkāraṇa, tumiṅgalakən paṅajinya, hana tatan hana kahyun yan huvus luməkas avyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


60

brūhīty uktaś ca na brūyād uktaṁ ca na vibhāvayet | na ca pūrvāparaṁ vidyāt tasmād arthāt sa hīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.056

liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, huvus tinakvananmami, lavanta mavyavahāra, adya siṅgih karika ujarnya ri kita, mavaraha ta kita iri kami, maṅkana liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, tatan sahur, hana tan eṅət ri ujarnya tambeyan, hana tatan vruh ri rumuhun kāri, ika ta maṅkana kabeh, ya tika sorakəna vicāranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


61

jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā diśety ukto diśen na yaḥ | dharmasthaḥ kāraṇair etair hīnaṁ tam iti nirdiśet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.

jñātāraḥ santi mety uktvā, hana ta vvaṅ makveh sākṣinya, diśeti, kinon ta ya mijilakəna sākṣinya, na cet, tatan vijilakən ya, ika taṅ maṅkana, varahakəna yan sor pakṣanya, makanimitta salahniṅ kira-kiranya, dharma saṅ prāgvivāka yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


62

abhiyoktā na ced brūyād vadhyo daṇḍyaś ca dharmataḥ | na cet tripakṣāt prabrūyād dharmaṁ prati parājitaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.

hana vvaṅ managih-nagih, tinakvanan kāraṇaniṅ pihutaṅnya, tatan sumahur kapənət, sikəpən yogya daṇḍan ika, satinagihakənanya ləpihakəna. kunaṅ ikaṅ anagih tan paṅujarakəna, trisākṣi, ndya lvirnya, sākṣi, likhita, bhukti, yogya sorakəna vicāranya, de saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


63

yo yāvan nihnuvītārthaṁ mithyā yāvati vā vadet | tau nr̥peṇa hy adharmajñau dāpyau taddviguṇaṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.059

hana vvaṅ aṅas yan pahutaṅ, hana vvaṅ managih riṅ tan pahutaṅ, ikaṅ aṅas yan pahutaṅ, mvaṅ managih riṅ tan pahutaṅ, adharma ṅaranya, vruh yan salah ulahnya, aṅas yan pahutaṅ, mvaṅ tan tuhv apihutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan kālih, savilaṅikaṅ hutaṅ inaṅasnya ləpihakəna, ya daṇḍanikaṅ aṅas hutaṅnya, *pandaṇḍeriya satinagihakən ləpihakəna, daṇḍanikaṅ anagih riṅ tan pahutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


64

pr̥ṣṭo ’pavyayamānas tu kr̥tāvastho dhanaiṣiṇā | tryavaraiḥ sākṣibhir bhāvyo nr̥pabrāhmaṇasaṁnidhau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.060

kunaṅ yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ, apuhaka pva ya pintonakəna i saṅ brāhmaṇa, sākṣyakəna ri rva tlu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


65

yādr̥śā dhanibhiḥ kāryā vyavahāreṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | tādr̥śān saṁpravakṣyāmi yathā vācyam r̥taṁ ca taiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.061

sakvehnikaṅ sākṣi, hinanākəniṅ pradhana riṅ vyavahāra, salviriṅ ujar tuhu varahakəna riṅ sākṣi, varahakənaṅkv i dlāha, maṅkana liṅnikaṅ pradhana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti r̥ṇacarita.


5

Topic of Witnesses, etc.

66

gr̥hiṇaḥ putriṇo maulāḥ kṣatraviṭśūdrayonayaḥ | arthyuktāḥ sākṣyam arhanti na ye ke cid anāpadi ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.062

kunaṅ lviranikaṅ sākṣi, vvaṅ magr̥ha, vvaṅ akveh anaknya, maulāḥ apagəh riṅ tani, kṣatriya janma, vaiśya, śūdrayoni, ika ta kabeh yogya sākṣya i tatkālaniṅ āpadgata.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


67

āptāḥ sarveṣu varṇeṣu kāryāḥ kāryeṣu sākṣiṇaḥ | sarvadharmavido ’lubdhā viparītāṁs tu varjayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.063

saṅ vihikana riṅ caturvarṇa, vihikan iṅ ulah dharma, *makapaṅguhana tan lobha, gavayakəna sākṣi riṅ vyavahāra, kunaṅ yan balik riṅ polahnya, tiṅgalakəna tan sākṣya ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


68

nārthasaṁbandhino nāptā na sahāyā na vairiṇaḥ | na dr̥ṣṭadoṣāḥ kartavyā na vyādhyārtā na dūṣitāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.064

vvaṅ kapihutaṅan, mamihutaṅi kunaṅ, vvaṅ apuṅguṅ, rovaṅnya riṅ sarvakārya, vvaṅ mūlātukar, rovaṅnya cacadan, vvaṅ griṅan, vvaṅ hinalan sapolahnya, ika ta kabeh tan yogya sākṣya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


69

na sākṣī nr̥patiḥ kāryo na kārukakuśīlavau | na śrotriyo na liṅgastho na saṅgebhyo vinirgataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.065

saṅ prabhu tuvi, uṇḍahagi, menmen, brāhmaṇa vedapāraga, viku, viku niṣparigraha.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


70

nādhyadhīno na vaktavyo na dasyur na vikarmakr̥t | na vr̥ddho na śiśur naiko nāntyo na vikalendriyaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.066

vvaṅ lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh, vvaṅ inucap iṅ hala, maliṅ prakāśa, amaṇḍagiṇa, atuha dahat, rare dahat, tuṅga-tuṅgal, caṇḍāla, vuta, tuli, ika ta kabeh tan yogya sākṣya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


71

nārto na matto nonmatto na kṣuttr̥ṣṇopapīḍitaḥ | na śramārto na kāmārto na kruddho nāpi taskaraḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.067

vvaṅ səḍaṅ alara, vvaṅ səḍaṅ avuru, buddhinyāvərə̄ kunaṅ, edan, tan panəmu paṅanənya, alara deniṅ ṅelnya, alara deniṅ rāganya, vvaṅ bvat pəṅiṅan, tan akukuh śabdanya, ika ta kabeh muvah tan yogya sākṣya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


72

strīṇāṁ sākṣyaṁ striyaḥ kuryur dvijānāṁ sadr̥śā dvijāḥ | śūdrāś ca santaḥ śūdrāṇām antyānām antyayonayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.068

kunaṅ yan strī ikaṅ mavyavahāra, strī sākṣinya, yan dvija mavyavahāra, dvija sākṣinira, yan śūdra mavyavahāra, śūdra sākṣinya, yan caṇḍāla mavyavahāra, caṇḍāla sākṣinya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


73

anubhāvī tu yaḥ kaś cit kuryāt sākṣyaṁ vivādinām | antarveśmany araṇye vā śarīrasyaiva cātyaye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.069

salviranikaṅ vvaṅ, yan enak vruhnya riṅ yogya, ya ika yogya sākṣya, i səḍaṅ iṅ meh matya iṅ jro umah, iṅ alas kunaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


74

striyāpy asaṁbhave kāryaṁ bālena sthavireṇa vā | śiṣyeṇa bandhunā vāpi dāsena bhr̥takena vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.070

kunaṅ ikaṅ strī bālena, rare dahat, atuha dahat, pinakānak riṅ dharma, kadaṅ varga, hulun-hulun, upah-upahan, ika ta kabeh yogya sākṣi ri tatkālaniṅ āpadgatakāla.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


75

bālavr̥ddhāturāṇāṁ tu sākṣyeṣu vadatāṁ mr̥ṣā | jānīyād asthirāṁ vācam utsiktamanasāṁ tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.071: It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.

kunaṅ yan rare lavan atuha, vvaṅ glāna prihati, kavruhana mithya ujarnya ri səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣi, de saṅ prāgvivāka, vvaṅ tan apagəh ujarnya, puru-puru tuturnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


76

sāhaseṣu ca sarveṣu steyasaṁgrahaṇeṣu ca | vāgdaṇḍayoś ca pāruṣye na parīkṣeta sākṣiṇaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.072

kunaṅ ikaṅ coracarita, strīsaṅgrahacarita, vākpāruṣyacarita, tan pilihən sākṣya ika kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


77

bahutvaṁ parigr̥hṇīyāt sākṣidvaidhe narādhipaḥ | sameṣu tu guṇotkr̥ṣṭān guṇidvaidhe dvijottamān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.073: The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.

i səḍaṅnyan paḍa asākṣi ikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, asiṅ akveh sākṣinya pituhun, de saṅ prāgvivāka, mapa yan paḍa kvehniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ ləvih guṇaniṅ sākṣinya pituhun, mapa yan paḍa guṇaniṅ sākṣinya, asiṅ sujanmaniṅ sākṣinya pituhun saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


78

samakṣadarśanāt sākṣyaṁ śravaṇāc caiva sidhyati | tatra satyaṁ bruvan sākṣī dharmārthābhyāṁ na hīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.074

ikaṅ mulat matanya marə̄, ya ika yogya sākṣya, enak denyāṅrəṅə̄ prakāśa kunaṅ, mojar pva ya satya satyavacana riṅ sabhā, apagəh riṅ dharmārtha, yogya ika makasākṣya, de saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


79

sākṣī dr̥ṣṭaśrutād anyad vibruvann āryasaṁsadi | avāṅ narakam evaiti pretya svargāc ca hīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.075

hana sākṣi majarakən tan sakaton, tan sakarəṅə̄ denya, ya tika maṅguh avāṅ naraka ri patinya, sinuṅsaṅ kramanya, kinəleṅ kavah, tinurunakən sakeṅ svarganya deniṅ devata kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


80

yatrānibaddho ’pīkṣeta śr̥ṇuyād vāpi kiṁ cana | pr̥ṣṭas tatrāpi tad brūyād yathādr̥ṣṭaṁ yathāśrutam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.076

hana tatan tinulisakən ikaṅ sākṣi, tuhun vruha ta ya irikaṅ cinarita, byakta denyāṅrəṅə̄ kunaṅ, takvanana irikaṅ cinarita, de saṅ prāgvivāka, majara ya irikaṅ sakaton sakarəṅə̄ denya ṅūni.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


81

eko ’lubdhas tu sākṣī syād bahvyaḥ śucyo ’pi na striyaḥ | strībuddher asthiratvāt tu doṣaiś cānye ’pi ye vr̥tāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.077

ikaṅ vvaṅ tuṅgal tan lobhaa tuvi, tan yogya makasākṣya, akveha, sādhua tuvi, yan strī-strī, tan yogya makasākṣya, mataṅnyan maṅkana, tan atəguh buddhinya, svabhāvaniṅ strī-strī maṅkana, ikaṅ sākṣi len sake strī-strī pva ya ta, sambaddha pinakādinya, akveh ta halanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


82

svabhāvenaiva yad brūyus tad grāhyaṁ vyāvahārikam | ato yad anyad vibrūyur dharmārthaṁ tad apārthakam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.78: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

sabhāntaḥ sākṣiṇaḥ prāptān arthipratyarthisaṁnidhau | prāḍvivāko ’nuyuñjīta vidhinānena sāntvayan ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.079

matakvana saṅ prāgvivāka ri sākṣi hana saṅ mavyavahāra kālih riṅ sabhā, ujaranira ika riṅ sākṣi, *makasādhanaa pājarnikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih i sira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


83

yad dvayor anayor vittha kārye ’smiṁś ceṣṭitaṁ mithaḥ | tad brūta sarvaṁ satyena yuṣmākaṁ hy atra sākṣitā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.080

ulahnya dva-tuhu ika irikaṅ vicāranya kālih, kita rakva kumavruhi ri ya, varahakənanta pratuhunta kabeh ri mami, kita rakva mulahakəna pinakasākṣi, riṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


84

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān | iha cānuttamāṁ kīrtiṁ vāg eṣā brahmapūjitā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.081

sākṣi pva kita, satya kita mapājara, kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, ika yan satya vacananta, inastuti kita de bhaṭāra brahmā.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


85

sākṣye ’nr̥taṁ vadan pāśair badhyate vāruṇair bhr̥śam | vivaśaḥ śatam ājātīs tasmāt sākṣye vaded r̥tam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.082

hana pva sākṣy anr̥ta, inapusan deniṅ pāśa bhaṭāra baruṇa, tan vənaṅ molah makahīṅan pañjanmanya piṅsatus, maṅkana pva pāpanya, mataṅnyan satyaa ta denta mājar i səḍaṅnya pinakaK:12rsākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


86

satyena pūyate sākṣī dharmaḥ satyena vardhate | tasmāt satyaṁ hi vaktavyaṁ sarvavarṇeṣu sākṣibhiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.083

ikaṅ sākṣi, pinavitran deniṅ kasatyanya, ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, mataṅyan ujarakəna ta satyaa, deniṅ sākṣiniṅ mavyavahāra, ikaṅ sarvavarṇa i səḍaṅnyan pavyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


87

ātmaiva hy ātmanaḥ sākṣī gatir ātmā tathātmanaḥ | māvamaṁsthāḥ svam ātmānaṁ nr̥ṇāṁ sākṣiṇam uttamam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.84: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

ekam evādvitīyaṁ tat yat satyenāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya sopānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4.

tan pakarva pva saṅ kasatyan vruh ikaṅ loka, inaran ikaṅ satyena, apan kasatya-vacananya aṇḍa mariṅ svarga, kadi parahuniṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


88

nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ param | sthitiś ca loke dharmaś ca tasmāt satyaṁ viśiṣyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • This is the second of two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.

apan tan hana dharma lena sakeṅ kasatyan, iya dharma, iya satya, tan hana pāpa lena sakeṅ adva, iya pāpa, iya adva, saṅhāra ṅaranika kālih, mataṅyan ta pagəh ikaṅ loka, dharma hetunika, havya iṅilaṅakən saṅ hyaṅ dharma de saṅ mahyun məntasa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


89

manyante vai pāpakr̥to na kaś cit paśyatīti naḥ | tāṁś ca devāḥ prapaśyanti svaś caivāntarapūruṣaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.085

ikaṅ vvaṅ magave hala, vruh pva yan hala gavenya, tan hana kumavruhi ry aku, maṅkana kaharəpnya madva, valiṅnya tan hana mulat iriya, tan vruh pva yan saṅ hyaṅ ātma haneriya, kumavruhi sapolahnya, mataṅyan takvan ikaṅ ulah salah vəkasan de saṅ prāgvivāka, yadyapi vinuni.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


90

hana saṅ hyaṅ tiga vəlas, kumavruhīriya, ndya lvirnira:

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ, candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ, rātrir dvisandhye dharmaś ca, vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ | rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||

    No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


dyauḥ, ākāśa, bhūmiḥ, ləmah, āpaḥ, vvay, hr̥dayam, ātma, candraḥ, vulan, arkaḥ, āditya, agniḥ, apuy, yamaḥ, mr̥tyu, anilaḥ, aṅin, rātriḥ, vəṅi, dvisandhye, esuk sore, makādi saṅ hyaṅ dharma, sira kumavruhi sapolahniṅ sarvajanma ika kabeh, mvaṅ pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva makasākṣya kunaṅ, kadi tiṅkahniṅ taliṅaniṅ ləmbu polahnya kāpusan deniṅ pāśa saṅ hyaṅ baruṇa, sevu kvehnya, paḍomilət ry avaknya, maṅkana pāpanikaṅ vvaṅ yan adva.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


91

satyaṁ sākṣye bruvan sākṣī lokān prāpnoti puṣkalān |

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.081ab

kunaṅ yan satya kita, sakaton sakarəṅə̄ denta, tuhv ata, śīghra ujarakənanta, kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka riṅ sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


92

yasya dr̥śyeta saptāhād uktavākyasya sākṣiṇaḥ | rogo ’gnir jñātimaraṇam r̥ṇaṁ dāpyo damaṁ ca saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.108

inujaran pvekaṅ sākṣi maṅkana de saṅ prāgvivāka, vulatananira ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya, katəkan pva ikaṅ sākṣi lara, katunvan umahnya kunaṅ, ikaṅ hutaṅ sinaṅguhnya tuhu, pan daṇḍa ikaṅ sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


93

tripakṣād abruvan sākṣyam r̥ṇādiṣu naro ’gadaḥ | tad r̥ṇaṁ prāpnuyāt sarvaṁ daśabandhaṁ ca sarvataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.107

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pahutaṅ, səḍaṅnyan pinakasākṣi riṅ r̥ṇacaritādi, tan paṅujarakən ekadeśaniṅ tripakṣa, likhita, sākṣi, bhukti, sakvehnikaṅ hutaṅ sinaṅguh sinākṣyanya, kinon tagihakəna saṅ pradhana, irikaṅ sinaṅguhnyāhutaṅ, i kavijilanikaṅ sākṣi maṅkana, ya daṇḍanya, vuvuhana sapasapuluhanya ikaṅ hutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


94

asākṣikeṣu tv artheṣu mitho vivadamānayoḥ | avindaṁs tattvataḥ satyaṁ śapathenāpi lambhayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.109

ikaṅ L:10avyavahāra kālih, tan hana kumavruhi vicāranya, tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya, konən asatyaa ikaṅ avyavahāra kālih, asiṅ vikāra sorakəna pakṣanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


95

maharṣibhiś ca devaiś ca kāryārthaṁ śapathāḥ kr̥tāḥ | vasiṣṭhaś cāpi śapathaṁ śepe paijavane nr̥pe ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.110

ikaṅ śapatha ginavayakən de mahār̥ṣi, deniṅ deva muvah, makadon kapəgataniṅ vyavahāra, bhagavān vasiṣṭha muvah makon maśapathaK:13va rāja paijavana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


96

na vr̥thā śapathaṁ kuryāt svalpe ’py arthe naro budhaḥ | vr̥thā hi śapathaṁ kurvan pretya ceha ca naśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.111

ikaṅ vvaṅ dinalih aṅalap vastu bari-bari, ndan tuhu yāṅalap, nda liṅnya, tan daṇḍan tan palakvana *həlyan denikaṅ andalih, deniṅ hyunya səṅguhən sādhu sadākāla, maśapatha ta ya, kadi tuhva śapathāṅku, apan bari-bari ikaṅ śinapathakənku liṅnya, tan vruh yan ləvih hala tika tinəmunya, sakeṅ kavədinya, hayva ta maṅkana, apan ikaṅ vvaṅ adva maśapatha, hilaṅ maṅke, hilaṅ dlāhan, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


97

kāminīṣu vivāheṣu gavāṁ bhakṣye tathendhane | brāhmaṇābhyupapattau ca śapathe nāsti pātakam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.112: Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.

ri səḍaṅniṅ strīvicāra, dukut hārakaniṅ ləmbu, samidhaniṅ mayajña, katuluṅaniṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, tan hana pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


98

satyena śāpayed vipraṁ kṣatriyaṁ vāhanāyudhaiḥ | gobījakāñcanair vaiśyaṁ śūdraṁ sarvais tu pātakaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.113

kunaṅ deniṅ anapathaniṅ sākṣi, kasatyanta hilaṅa, yan tan satya kita, liṅ saṅ prāgvivāka, manapathani sākṣi brāhmana, vāhananta, sañjatanta hilaṅa yan tan satya kita, liṅ saṅ prāgvivākān panapathani sākṣi kṣatriya. vənaṅ-vənaṅta hilaṅa, masta hilaṅa, yan tan satya kita, liṅanirān panapathani sākṣi vaiśya. sakvehniṅ pāpa kabhuktia denta, yen tan satya kita, liṅanira riṅ sākṣi śūdra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


99

agniṁ vā hārayed enam apsu cainaṁ nimajjayet | putradārasya vāpy enaṁ śirāṁsi sparśayet pr̥thak ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.114

kunaṅ yan dadi sākṣi ikaṅ śūdra, konən aṅgaməlanāpuy, de saṅ prāgvivāka, konən asiləma riṅ vvay ajro kunaṅ, təṇḍasny anaknikaṅ śūdra, usapən satuṅgal de saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


100

yam iddho na dahaty agnir āpo nonmajjayanti ca | na cārtim r̥cchati kṣipraṁ sa jñeyaḥ śapathe śuciḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.115

tan vikāra deniṅ agni, tatan kasiləm deniṅ vvai, tatan hana lara tinəmunya, kavruhana satya vacananikaṅ sākṣi de saṅ prāgvivāka, yeka śuci ri śapatha ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


101

vatsasya hy abhiśastasya purā bhrātrā yavīyasā | nāgnir dadāha romāpi satyena jagataḥ spaśaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.116

hana mahārāja vatsa ṅaranira riṅ usāna, kinon aśapathaa tumuruneṅ apuy murub, deniṅ arinira, rambutira tuvi tan gəsəṅa deniṅ satyanira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


102

yasmin yasmin vivāde tu kauṭasākṣyaṁ kr̥taṁ bhavet | tat tat kāryaṁ nivarteta kr̥taṁ cāpy akr̥taṁ bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.117

ikaṅ vicāra r̥ṇādi, yan kūṭa sākṣinya, *asākṣita yan *sinatyan tuvi, sorakəna vicāranya de saṅ prāgvivāka, yadyapi tuhu sapuhaka, asuṅa kalāntara, tan yogya ika sorakəna pakṣanya, mutahakəna pinaṅanya ta pva ya, *ananagih tan papihutaṅ gatinya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


103

lobhān mohād bhayān maitrāt kāmāt krodhāt tathaiva ca | ajñānād bālabhāvāc casākṣyaṁ vitatham ucyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.118

hana ta pva sākṣi tan satya, makahetu loL:11bhanya, mūrkhanya, vədinya, pamitranya, hyunya, gələṅnya, puṅguṅnya, rarenya, yeka sākṣi vitatha ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


104

eṣām anyatame sthāne yaḥ sākṣyam anr̥taṁ vadet | tasya daṇḍaviśeṣāṁs tu pravakṣyāmy anupūrvaśaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.119

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan satya ri səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣi, riṅ r̥ṇacaritādi, lobha pinakādinya, yogya ḍaṇḍa ika, *paṅlelenaniṅ ḍaṇḍanya, yekājarakənaṅkva yathākrama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


105

lobhāt sahasraṁ daṇḍyas tu mohāt pūrvaṁ tu sāhasam | bhayād dvau madhyamau daṇḍau maitrāt pūrvaṁ caturguṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.120

kunaṅ yan lobha kāraṇanyādva, səḍaṅnyan pinakasākṣi, sevu paṇa ḍaṇḍanya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2. kunaṅ yan moha hetunyan adva, pūrvasāhasa panḍaṇḍeriya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, təkanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


106

kāmād daśaguṇaṁ pūrvaṁ krodhāt tu triguṇaṁ param | ajñānād dve śate pūrṇe bāliśyāc chatam eva tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.121

kunaṅ yan *strī-kahyunya hetunya adva, daśaguṇakəna ikaṅ pūrvasāhasa, ma, su, 7, mā, 1,təkanya. kunaṅ yan krodha hetunya adva, ḍaṇḍa, ma, su, 4, mā, 11. kunaṅ yan puṅguṅnya hetunya adva, rvaṅ atus paṇa panḍaṇḍeriya, mā, 10, təkanya. kunaṅ yan *milu-kelu hetunya adva, satus paṇa panḍaṇḍeriya, mā, 5, təkanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


107

etān āhuḥ kauṭasākṣye proktān daṇḍān manīṣibhiḥ | dharmasyāvyabhicārārtham adharmaniyamāya ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.122

ḍaṇḍaniṅ kūṭasākṣi sampun vinarahakən prabhedanya, laṅgəṅa saṅ hyaṅ dharma donya, mvaṅ tan hanaaniṅ umulahakən adharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


108

kauṭasākṣyaṁ tu kurvāṇāṁs trīn varṇān dhārmiko nr̥paḥ | pravāsayed daṇḍayitvā brāhmaṇaṁ tu vivāsayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.123

ikaṅ kṣatriya, veśya, śūdra, gumavayakəna kūṭasākṣi, səḍaṅnya pinakasākṣiniṅ avyavahāra, ḍaṇḍan yathāparādha ya, ri huvusnya dohakəna ya, kunaṅ brāhmaṇān kūṭasākṣi, tan ḍaṇḍan, dohakəna juga sira, dhārmika saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana deniran ḍaṇḍa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti sākṣicarita.


6

Topic of the court

109

daśa sthānāni daṇḍasya manuḥ svāyaṁbhuvo ’bravīt | triṣu varṇeṣu tāni syur akṣato brāhmaṇo vrajet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.124

bhaṭāra svāyambhuva manu, mavarah sira sthānaniṅ ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, sapuluh kvehnya, kunaṅ liṅira riṅ brāhmaṇa, tan hana pakənanikaṅ brāhmaṇa, iṅgata juga.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


110

upastham udaraṁ jihvā hastau pādau ca pañcamam | cakṣur nāsā ca karṇau ca dhanaṁ dehas tathaiva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.125

lvirnya, upastha, vətəṅ, ilat, taṅan, suku, mata, taliṅa, iruṅ, pāyu, avak, nahan sthānaniṅ ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, sapuluh kvehnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


111

anubandhaṁ parijñāya deśakālau ca tattvataḥ | sārāparādho cālokya daṇḍaṁ daṇḍyeṣu pātayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.126
  • The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.

paganti-gantiniṅ sahurniṅ mavyavahāra kālih, kavruhana de saṅ prāgvivāka, deśanya, kālanya, maṅkanātah, ujarnya adon kavruhana ta denira, tibākəna ta ḍaṇḍa irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


112

adharmadaṇḍanaṁ loke yaśoghnaṁ kīrtināśanam | asvargyaṁ ca paratrāpi tasmāt tat parivarjayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.127

kunaṅ yan tan patut yukti denira saṅ prabhu mandaṇḍa, hala sira, hilaṅ yoganira, hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira, mataṅnyan hilaṅakənanira taṅ andaṇḍa tan yukti.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


113

adaṇḍyān daṇḍayan rājā daṇḍyāṁś caivāpy adaṇḍayan | ayaśo mahad āpnoti narakaṁ caiva gacchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.128

yan panḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu irikaṅ tan yogya ḍaṇḍan, yan tan panḍaṇḍa sira irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, amaṅgih duryaśa sira, amaṅgih pāpanaraka sira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


114

vāgdaṇḍaṁ prathamaṁ kuryād dhigdaṇḍaṁ tadanantaram | tr̥tīyaṁ dhanadaṇḍaṁ tu vadhadaṇḍam ataḥ param ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.129

ujar ahala gavayakəna ḍaṇḍa de saṅ prabhu rumuhun, kapiṅrvanya, ujar kelik-elik, kapiṅtiganya, ḍaṇḍa dhana, kapiṅpatnya, ḍaṇḍa pati.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


115

vadhenāpi yadā tv etān nigrahītuṁ na śaknuyāt | tadaiṣu sarvam apy etat prayuñjīta catuṣṭayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.130

yadyapi vənaṅ anibākəna ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu, hayva vavaṅ dahat, ya ta kramaniṅ ḍaṇḍa tibākənanira, irikaṅ yogya ḍaṇḍan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


116

lokasaṁvyavahārārthaṁ yāḥ saṁjñāḥ prathitā bhuvi | tāmrarūpyasuvarṇānāṁ tāḥ pravakṣyāmy aśeṣataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.131

ṅaranikaṅ pirak, tāmra, mās, yan patəmahan saga, kupaṅ, māṣa, tahil, varahakəna riṅ loka, makadon kavruhanya, ya tikājarakənaṅkva kabeh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


117

jālāntaragate bhānau yat sūkṣmaṁ dr̥śyate rajaḥ | prathamaṁ tat pramāṇānāṁ trasareṇuṁ pracakṣate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.132: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

trasareṇavo ’ṣṭau vijñeyā likṣaikā parimāṇataḥ | tā rājasarṣapas tisras te trayo gaurasarṣapaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.133

ikaṅ vvalu trasareṇu, ṅa, ləbū katon səḍəṅiṅ raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ tavaṅ, yeka salikṣā ṅaranya, tigaṅ likṣā, sasavi putih ṅaranya, tigaṅ sasavi putih, sasavi kuniṅ ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


118

sarṣapāḥ ṣaḍ yavo madhyas triyavaṁ tv eva kr̥ṣṇalam | pañcakr̥ṣṇalako māṣas te suvarṇas tu ṣoḍaśa ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.134

nəm sasavi kuniṅ, təṅah yava ṅaranya, tigaṅ yava, sakr̥ṣṇalam ṅaranya, limaṅ kr̥ṣṇalam, samāṣa ṅaranya, nəm bəlas māṣa, satahil kuna ṅaranya, mā, 4, yan iṅ pirak.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


119

palaṁ suvarṇāś catvāraḥ palāni dharaṇaṁ daśa | dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te vijñeyo rūpyamāṣakaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.135

pataṅ tahil kuna, ya satahil pirak ṅaranya, ikaṅ sapuluh tahil kuna, ya sadharaṇa ṅaranya, yan iṅ mas, ma, su, 2, mā, 8, təkanya yan iṅ pirak, ikaṅ pirak sasaga vratnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te, tarajvanana kālih, vehən paḍa bvatnya, ya kaliṅaniṅ samadhr̥te, təkākəna ta limaṅ saga, ikaṅ mas, vehən paḍa vratnya, deniṅ amrati, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ pirak, ku, 1, ṅaranya, ikaṅ limaṅ saga vratniṅ mas, ku, 1, ṅaranya, rūpyamāṣakaḥ ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


120

te ṣoḍaśa syād dharaṇaṁ purāṇaś caiva rājataḥ | kārṣāpaṇas tu vijñeyas tāmrikaḥ kārṣikaḥ paṇaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.136

ikaṅ nəm bəlas māṣa riṅ mas, dharaṇa ṅaranya, ikaṅ nəm bəlas, i pirak, purāṇa ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ saga pamrat pirak, ya ta pamrata riṅ gaṅsa, ikaṅ gaṅsa sasaga vratnya, ya sakārṣāpaṇa ṅaranya, mapa yan tāmra sasaga vratnya, sapaṇa ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


121

dharaṇāni daśa jñeyaḥ śatamānas tu rājataḥ | catuḥsuvarṇiko niṣko vijñeyas tu pramāṇataḥ || r̥ṇe deye pratijñāte pañcakaṁ śatam arhati | apahnave taddviguṇaṁ tan manor anuśāsanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.137 and 8.139. It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in L that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.

ikaṅ sapuluh tahil kuna, ma, su, 2, , 8, vratnya pirak, sadharaṇa ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pirak paṇa sapuluh ma, su, 2, mā, 8, təkanya, śatamāna ṅaranya, kunaṅ ikaṅ pataṅ tahil ma, su, 1, təkanya pirak, saniṣka ṅaranya, kavruhana hīṅan bhaṭāra manu mavarah-varah.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


122

paṇānāṁ dve śate sārdhe prathamaḥ sāhasaḥ smr̥taḥ | madhyamaḥ pañca vijñeyaḥ sahasraṁ tv eva cottamaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.138

rvaṅ atus limaṅ puluh paṇa, paṇa ṅaranya, tāmra saga, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya yan iṅ pirak, ḍaṇḍaniṅ prathamasāhasa. limaṅ atus paṇa, ma, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya, ḍaṇḍaniṅ madhyamasāhasa. sevu paṇa, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, təkanya yan pirak, ḍaṇḍanikaṅ uttamasāhasa. mapan ikaṅ limaṅ paṇa, ku, 1, təkanya riṅ pirak.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


123

vasiṣṭhavihitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sr̥jed vittavivardhinīm | aśītibhāgaṁ gr̥hṇīyān māsād vārdhuṣikaḥ śate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.140

kunaṅ pavarah bhagavān vasiṣṭha, riṅ kalāntara, gavayakəna saṅ pradhana, sapavvaluṅ-puluhan iṅ satus māṣa, de saṅ pradhanāṅalāntarakəna riṅ salek, mā, 1, ku, 1, təkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ pihutaṅ, ma, su, 9, mā, 6, riṅ sapuluh tahun. maṅkana liṅ bhagavān vasiṣṭha.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


124

dvikaṁ śataṁ vā gr̥hṇīyāt satāṁ dharmam anusmaran | dvikaṁ śataṁ hi gr̥hṇāno na bhavaty arthakilbiṣī ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.141

hanan mā 2 deniṅ aṅalantarakən, riṅ satus māṣa, keṅətakəna pavarah bhagavān vasiṣṭha, tan tininda sira yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


125

dvikaṁ trikaṁ catuṣkaṁ ca pañcakaṁ ca śataṁ samam | māsasya vr̥ddhiṁ gr̥hṇīyād varṇānām anupūrvaśaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.142

kunaṅ prabhedanikaṅ kalāntara, dadi mā, 2, dadi mā, 3, dadi mā, 4, dadi mā, 5, salek riṅ satus, maṅkana de saṅ pradhanāṅalapa kalāntara riṅ salek, tumūtanaṅ caturvarṇa, yan brāhmaṇa mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, mā, 2, yan kṣatriya mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, mā, 3, yan vaiśya mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana, mā, 4, yan śūdra mahutaṅ, aṅalāntaranana mā, 5, riṅ salek.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


126

na tv evādhau sopakāre kausīdīṁ vr̥ddhim āpnuyāt | na cādheḥ kālasaṁrodhān nisargo ’sti na vikrayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.143

kunaṅ saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa, yan *paṅupakāra ikaṅ sinaṇḍanya, hayva jugāṅalap kalāntaranya, lavan ta muvah, ikaṅ saṇḍa tan hana gantanya *lələbakəna, mvaṅ dvalən, yan tan təkan iṅ samayanya lələba.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


127

na bhoktavyo balād ādhir bhuñjāno vr̥ddhim utsr̥jet | mūlyena toṣayec cainam ādhisteno ’nyathā bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.144

ikaṅ saṇḍa tan kabhuktiha deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, yan tan papobhaya kabhuktihanya, yapvan paṅaṅgo saṇḍa, tan pakalāntara ikaṅ saṇḍa. yan kṣaya ikaṅ saṇḍa, yan iṅaṅgo de saṅ manaṇḍa, *həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ saṇḍa. yan tan aṅga maṅəlyanana, maliṅ saṇḍa ṅaranya yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


128

ādhiś copanidhiś cobhau na kālātyayam arhataḥ | avahāryau bhavetāṁ tau dīrghakālam avasthitau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.145

ikaṅ saṇḍa lavan patuvava, ika ta kālih, tan yogya kalavasana, halanya yan kalavasan, lələb, mvaṅ inaku de saṅ patuvavan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


129

saṁprītyā bhujyamānāni na naśyanti kadā cana | dhenur uṣṭro vahann aśvo yaś ca damyaḥ prayujyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.146

kunaṅ yan sobhaya kabhukti ikaṅ saṇḍa, mvaṅ patuvava lavasa tuvi, tan lələba, de saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ tan *akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan. ikaṅ ləmbu, uṣṭra, sapi, kuda, ariṅa ta ya, yan saṇḍakna, patuvavakna kunaṅ, kalavasana tuvi, tan lələba, ya de saṅ manaṇḍa, tan akunən dravya de saṅ patuvavan

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


130

yat kiṁ cid daśavarṣāṇi saṁnidhau prekṣate dhanī | bhujyamānaṁ parais tūṣṇīṁ na sa tal labdhum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.147

ikaṅ saṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ patuvavan, salviraniṅ saṇḍanya, salviraniṅ patuvavanya, bhinukti ta ya deniṅ len ri samīpanya, sapuluh tahun lavasanya, mulat ta ya humənəṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana yogya makadravyahanya. ikaṅ vvaṅ masaṇḍā, matuvava kunaṅ, mulat ta yan bhinukti dravyanya, humənəṅ sapuluh tahun lavasanya, hayva ya iṅucap-ucap ikaṅ saṅ madravya, apan alah iṅucap gatinika. ikaṅ vvaṅ vavaṅ agələṅ, tan hnəṅakən dravyanya bhinuktiniṅ len ri samīpanya, ika ta pamuktinikaṅ vvaṅ manaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ patuvavan maṅkana, maṅəlyanana ta ya irikaṅ sabhinuktinya, i saṅ masaṇḍa, mvaṅ saṅ matuvava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


131

ajaḍaś ced apogaṇḍo viṣaye cāsya bhujyate | bhagnaṁ tad vyavahāreṇa bhoktā tad dravyam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.148

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan lilu, tan lumpuh, tan abəh, bhinuktiniṅ len dravyanya ri samīpanya, humənəṅ ta ya, ikaṅ amukti dravya maṅkana yogya makadravya ya, apan amnaṅ ucapən gatinya. kunaṅ yan vehən asatyaha, alah ika, amnaṅ iṅ āgama, alah riṅ satya ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


132

ādhiḥ sīmā bāladhanaṁ nikṣepopanidhiḥ striyaḥ | rājasvaṁ śrotriyasvaṁ ca na bhogena praṇaśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

yaḥ svāminānanujñātam ādhiṁ bhūṅkte ’vicakṣaṇaḥ | tenārdhavr̥ddhir moktavyā tasya bhogasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.149-150: Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.

ādhisīmā, sīmā sinaṇḍakən, dravyaniṅ rare uvuh-uvuh tinuvavakən, matuvava tan pasākṣī, matuvava sinākṣyakən, dravyaniṅ brāhmaṇa tinuvavakən, dravyaniṅ ratu tinuvavakən, ika ta kabeh, tan ilaṅa ya, yadyapin kabhuktiha tuvi, katka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa, maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


133

kusīdavr̥ddhir dvaiguṇyaṁ nātyeti sakr̥d āhr̥tā | dhānye sade lave vāhye nātikrāmati pañcatām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.151

ikaṅ pihutaṅ alavas ya tan kalāntaran, alapən kalāntaranya pisan ri satahun, kamna ya ləpihakəna, kunaṅ yan hutaṅ dhānya, sada, lava, vāhya, alavas ta ya tan kasahuran, pañcaguṇā panahuranya. pari, ləṅa, atak, ya dhānya ṅaranya. kapas, bəsar, kasumba, ya sinaṅguh sada ṅaranya. miñak, pəhan, ghr̥ta, yeka lava ṅaranya. tilam, pataraṇa, ḍampa, payuṅ, yeka vāhya ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


134

kr̥tānusārād adhikā vyatiriktā na sidhyati | kusīdapatham āhus taṁ pañcakaṁ śatam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.152

vr̥ddhinikaṅ hutaṅ kalavasan, tan yogya ləpihakəna ya, yan kuraṅ sakeṅ ləpih, maṅkana maryādāniṅ maṅalantarakən liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. muvah yogya ikaṅ limaṅ kupaṅ kalāntaraniṅ mās su, 6, mā, 4.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


135

nātisāṁvatsarīṁ vr̥ddhiṁ na cādr̥ṣṭāṁ punar haret | cakravr̥ddhiḥ kālavr̥ddhiḥ kāritā kāyikā ca yā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.153: Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.

hayva ləvih sakeṅ satahun, hayva kuraṅ sakeṅ satahun, gənəpana satahun, de saṅ pradhanāṅalap kalāntara. hana cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. hana ta kalāntara inilvakən iṅ vit de saṅ pradhana, milu kinalāntaran, yeka cakravr̥ddhi ṅaranya. hana kalāntara inalapan aṅkən lek, ya kālavr̥ddhi ṅaranya. kinalāntaran konkonan denikaṅ mahutaṅ, ya kārikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya. kunaṅ ikaṅ hutaṅ pinakavit rikaṅ valija, kinalantaran dol-dolanya, satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅ, ya kāyikāvr̥ddhi ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


136

r̥ṇaṁ dātum aśakto yaḥ kartum icchet punaḥ kriyām | sa dattvā nirjitāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ karaṇaṁ parivartayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.154

ikaṅ kalāntara yan apanas, bhinukti ya rumuhun, deniṅ mahutaṅ, amalaku ya iṅaṇḍəh kalāntaranya, inubhayan pva yān movaha putra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


137

adarśayitvā tatraiva hiraṇyaṁ parivartayet | yāvatī sambhaved vr̥ddhis tāvatīṁ dātum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.155

yan tan vənaṅ ikaṅ ahutaṅ ri kalāntara mapanas, sahurənya juga ikaṅ hutaṅ, mvah sakvehanikaṅ kalāntara, sahurən ta ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


138

cakravr̥ddhiṁ samārūḍho deśakālavyavasthitaḥ | atikrāman deśakālau na tatphalam avāpnuyāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.156

hana vvaṅ mañakravr̥ddhyakən pihutaṅnya, ndatan *tinəguhan deniṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla, *minithyanya pva ikaṅ deśa mvaṅ kāla, tan katmu phalaniṅ cakravr̥ddhi deniṅ apihutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


139

samudrayānakuśalā deśakālārthadarśinaḥ | sthāpayanti tu yāṁ vr̥ddhiṁ sā tatrādhigamaṁ prati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.157

hana baṇyāga vruh ri lakuniṅ tasik, vruh ta ri katəmvanikaṅ lābha rikaṅ deśa, mvaṅ vruh ya ri katkaniṅ kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya ri satahun, yadyapin maṅkana, satəkanya juga pasuṅ kalāntara, i pahutaṅanya, mon rvaṅ tahun, tigaṅ tahun lavasanya, ri *palayaran, satəkanya pavehanya kalāntaraniṅ hutaṅnya satahun.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


140

yo yasya pratibhūs tiṣṭhed darśanāyeha mānavaḥ | adarśayan sa taṁ tasya prayacchet svadhanād r̥ṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.158

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅaku ri tan *iṅgatanikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ, hana ta ya, ndan pinintonakənya, inakunya, meṅəta ikaṅ maṅaku ri sahutaṅnya, satinarimanya hutaṅ ya sahurənikaṅ maṅaku, tan *pakalāntara vih.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


141

prātibhāvyaṁ vr̥thādānam ākṣikaṁ saurikaṁ ca yat | daṇḍaśulkāvaśeṣaṁ ca na putro dātum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.159

ikaṅ maṅaku tan iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ alaṅ-alaṅ vineveh, hutaṅ totohan, hutaṅ inum-inuman, śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣaniṅ *tukon, ika tan tumusa riṅ anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


142

pitur eva niyogād yat kuṭumbabharaṇāya ca | kr̥taṁ vā yad r̥ṇaṁ kr̥cchre dadyāt putrasya tat pitā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


ikaṅ hutaṅ ginavayakniṅ anak, *kapahayvaniṅ *kuṭumbi donya, ri sḍəṅiṅ bapanya larā, ika ta hutaṅiṅ anak maṅkana, yogya sahurəniṅ bapanya, pirakniṅ bapa tah panahuranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


143

darśanaprātibhāvye tu vidhiḥ syāt pūrvacoditaḥ | dānapratibhuvi prete dāyādān api dāpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.160

ika tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ, kaṅ tan yogya sahurəniṅ anak, huvus vinarahakəniṅ hulun, riṅ vvaṅ maṅaku tan iṅgataniṅ mahutaṅ, yadyapi maṅkana, dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya, yan mati ikaṅ maṅaku, dānapratibhūḥ ṅaranya, maṅaku ri kavijilaniṅ hutaṅ, ikaṅ ikaṅ anaknikaṅ maṅaku maṅkana, konənikaṅ saṅ pradhana, sumahurana hutaṅ ikaṅ senakuniṅ bapanya, anakiṅ maṅaku manahura ya, maṅkanātah kadi ṅūni, *sakavitnikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


144

adātari punar dātā vijñātaprakr̥tāv r̥ṇam | paścāt pratibhuvi prete parīpset kena hetunā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.161

ikaṅ pradhana, mahyun ri kavijilaniṅ pihutaṅnya, ikaṅ mahutaṅ kinavruhan yan ulih anyāyanulihanya vkasan, ikaṅ maṅakū mati ya, sādhanaha, konkonakna ya sahurən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


145

nirādiṣṭadhanaś cet tu pratibhūḥ syād alaṁdhanaḥ | svadhanād eva tad dadyān nirādiṣṭa iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.162

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan piraknya panahuranya, liṅnya, maṅakva irikaṅ mahutaṅ juga ya, maṅkana pva ya ta, sahurənya ikaṅ hutaṅ, senakunya maṅkanātah, sakavit juga ya, nirādiṣṭa ṅaraniṅ maryādaniṅ maṅakva yan maṅkana, liṅ bhaṭāra manu, tuhun tan kinaliliraniṅ anaknya, *papendahnya sakeṅ dānapratibhūh.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


146

mattonmattārtādhyadhīnair bālena sthavireṇa vā | asaṁbaddhakr̥taś caiva vyavahāro na sidhyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.163

ikaṅ vvaṅ mavyavahāra, hayva juga asahāya vvaṅ tan yogya, lvirnya, avərə̄, edan, rare dahat, atuha dahat, phalanya, tan katut riṅ āgama, ya *pinakakasornya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


147

satyā na bhāṣā bhavati yady api syāt pratiṣṭhitā | bahiś ced bhāṣyate dharmān niyatād vyavahārikāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.164

yadyapi tuhva ujarnikaṁ mattādi, tan yogya pagəhakna saṅ prāgvivāka, apan dudu sakeṅ dharma.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


148

yogādhamanavikrītaṁ yogadānapratigraham | yatra vāpy upadhiṁ paśyet tat sarvaṁ vinivartayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.165

nihan lvirniṅ dalihaniṅ mahutaṅ, lima kvehnya, keṅətakna de saṅ prāgvivāka, lvirnya, yogāvapana, yogavikraya, yogadāna, yogapratigraha, upanidhi. yogāvapana, ṅa, dravya kinonakən vvitaniṅ akrayavikraya, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogavikraya, ṅa, dravya kinonakən dvalən deniṅ len, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogadāna, ṅa, dravya patuvava, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya. yogapratigraha, ṅa, dravya patuvava, vkasan sinaṅguhnya upahan. upanidhi, ṅa, dravya kmitan, vkasan sinaṅguhnya paveveh iriya, ika ta kabeh, saṅ kinilalan dravya maṅkana,

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

konakna ya valuyakna rika saṅ makilala de saṅ prāgvivāka, dharma saṅ maluyakən ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


149

grahītā yadi naṣṭaḥ syāt kuṭumbe ca kr̥to vyayaḥ | dātavyaṁ bāndhavais tat syāt pravibhaktair api svataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.166: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

kuṭumbārthe ’dhyadhīno ’pi vyavahāraṁ yam ācaret | svadeśe vā videśe vā taṁ jyāyān na vicālayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.167

ikaṅ vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh, hulun-hulun kunaṅ, dumvalakna dravyaniṅ tuhanya, ri svadeśanya kunaṅ, deśa lyan kunaṅ, ndan kapahayvaniṅ *kuṭumbi donya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, tan *galakana de saṅ tuhan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


150

balād dattaṁ balād bhuktaṁ balād yac cāpi lekhitam | sarvān balakr̥tān arthān akr̥tān manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.168: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

trayaḥ parārthe kliśyanti sākṣiṇaḥ pratibhūḥ kulam | catvāras tūpacīyante vipra āḍhyo vaṇiṅ nr̥paḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.169

tlu lvirniṅ kasakitan iṅ parārtha, ndya ta ya, sākṣi, maṅaku hutaṅ, vkaniṅ ahutaṅ, kunaṅ ikaṅ vr̥ddhi pat kvehnya, lvirnya, vipra,, saṅ prabhu, vvaṅ sugih, vaṇija.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


151

anādeyaṁ nādadīta parikṣīṇo ’pi pārthivaḥ | na cādeyaṁ samr̥ddho ’pi sūkṣmam apy artham utsr̥jet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.170

yadyapin duhkhaha saṅ prabhu, hayva sira malap dravya tan yukti alapənira, yadyapin sukhaha sira, sugiha sira, hayva sira tan maṅalap ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, mon akḍika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


152

anādeyasya cādānād ādeyasya ca varjanāt | daurbalyaṁ khyāpyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca naśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.171

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu yan paṅalap dravya tan yogya alapənira, ... durbala sira yan maṅkana, hilaṅ sira maṅke, hilaṅ sira dlāhan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


153

svādānād varṇasaṁsargāt durbalānāṁ ca rakṣaṇāt | balaṁ saṁjāyate rājñaḥ sa pretyeha ca vardhate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.172
  • The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.

yan malap sira dravya yogya alapənira, dharmasaṅsarga ṅaranira, karakṣāniṅ deśa durbala, ika ta kabeh ya nimittaniṅ agə̄ṅ prabhāva saṅ prabhu, vr̥ddhi maṅke sira mvaṅ dlāha.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


154

tasmād yama iva svāmī svayaṁ hitvā priyāpriye | varteta yāmyayā vr̥ttyā jitakrodho jitendriyaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.173

kadi ulaha bhaṭāra yama ulaha saṅ prabhu, hayva hana kasih denira, hayva hana kalalis denira. kady aṅganiṅ bhaṭāra yama, mandaṇḍa riṅ pāpa, maveh svarga riṅ mapuṇya, maṅkana ta sira, duməṇḍaha duṣṭa, rumakṣaha sādhu, hayvāgə̄ṅ krodha sira, hayva tumut riṅ asihiṅ indriya sira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


155

yas tv adharmeṇa kāryāṇi mohāt kuryān narādhipaḥ | acirāt taṁ durātmānaṁ vaśe kurvanti śatravaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.174

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu, yan gumavayakən ikaṅ adharma, puṅguṅ hetunira, śīghra alah sira deniṅ śatru, maṅkana halanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


156

kāmakrodhau tu saṁyamya yo ’rthān dharmeṇa paśyati | prajās tam anuvartante samudram iva sindhavaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.175

kunaṅ ulaha saṅ prabhu, pəgəṅənira ikaṅ hyun, mvaṅ krodha, iṅətaknanira ikaṅ dravya yogya alapənira, ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh, kadi vvainiṅ lvah, milv asin yan təkeṅ tasik.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


157

yaḥ sādhayantaṁ chandena vedayed dhanikaṁ nr̥pe | sa rājñā tac caturbhāgaṁ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.176

ikaṅ vvaṅ kinon managih-nagiha, kədə̄n ya tikaṅ mahutaṅ, mijilaknikaṅ pihutaṅ denya, tan sakaharəpnikaṅ kumonya, ikaṅ kinonkon maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan de saṅ prabhu, sapapātanikaṅ tinagihakənya daṇḍanya, ikaṅ pihutaṅ senalapnya, vehaknanya ri saṅ makon, təhər tan upahana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


158

karmaṇāpi samaṁ kuryād dhanikāyādhamarṇikaḥ | samo ’vakr̥ṣṭajātis tu dadyāc chreyāṁs tu tac chanaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.177

ikaṅ mahutaṅ paḍa janmanya lavan ikaṅ pradhana, ṅuni-ṅuni yan sora, dadya ya huluna de saṅ pahutaṅan, kunaṅ yan ləvih janmanya, ikaṅ ahutaṅ, sakeṅ pradhana, yatnāṅantyakna tan panagih manahura, ikaṅ pradhana, yan sor janmanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


159

anena vidhinā rājā mitho vivadatāṁ nr̥ṇām | sākṣipratyayasiddhāni kāryāṇi samatāṁ nayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.178

ikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih, sampun teka iniṅət-iṅət de saṅ prāgvivāka, makanimitta kahiḍəpaniṅ varah-varahniṅ sākṣi, pgataknanira ya, makasādhanaṅ āgama, daṇḍa yathāparādhī.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti sabhācarita.


7

Topic of deposits

160

tan pəgat ikaṅ paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

kulaje vr̥ttasaṁpanne dharmajñe satyavādini | mahāpakṣe dhaniny ārye nikṣepaṁ nikṣiped budhaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.179

saṅ prajña maməkasakəna patuvava riṅ yogya, vvaṅ akavaṅśan kajanmanya, vvaṅ satyavacana, vvaṅ akveh kadaṅnya, vvaṅ sugih, vvaṅ sādhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


161

yo yathā nikṣiped dhaste yam arthaṁ yasya mānavaḥ | sa tathaiva grahītavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.180

ikaṅ vvaṅ matuvava dravya, ikaṅ dravya patuvava, i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, ikaṅ tuvavan dravya, ya umalap ikaṅ dravya patuvava, i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, mataṅnyan maṅkana ikaṅ atuvava ya umalapa ya ri taṅanikaṅ patuvavan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


162

yo nikṣepaṁ yācyamāno nikṣeptur na prayacchati | sa yācyaḥ prāḍvivākena tan nikṣeptur asaṁnidhau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.181

ikaṅ patuvava, pininta ya denikaṅ matuvava, tan vinehakən ya ikaṅ patuvava, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, konən ya vehakəna irikaṅ matuvava, ri harəpnya de saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


163

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ dravya patuvava, sthāpyaḥ, inənah i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan, inuntalakən kunaṅ, səgəh pamitrānuṅ hetu, hanan pasākṣi, ri *parvarvan kunaṅ, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, nikṣepaṇa ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


164

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ patuvava tinarima ri parva-rvan, sopāṅśuḥ, avuni, avəḍi kavruhana, avibhāvyaḥ, tan kinavruhan lvirnya apan vinuṅkus, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, upanidhi ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


165

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

dravya kaliliran tinuvavakən ri parva-rvan, sopāṅśuḥ, avibhāvyaḥ, tan katon rupanya, inalap ri parva-rvan de saṅ matuvava, upanidhi ṅaraniṅ patuvava maṅkana muvah.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


166

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ dravya salviranya, vinəkasakən ri taṅaniṅ paṇḍe, ikaṅ dravyaniṅ hulun gavenən bhūṣaṇa, denta, maṅkana liṅnyan patuvava, ikaṅ patuvava maṅkana, nyāsa ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


167

sākṣyabhāve praṇidhibhir vayorūpasamanvitaiḥ | apadeśaiś ca saṁnyasya hiraṇyaṁ tasya tattvataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

sa yadi pratipadyeta yathānyastaṁ yathākr̥tam | na tatra vidyate kiṁ cid yat parair abhiyujyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

teṣāṁ na dadyād yadi tu tad dhiraṇyaṁ yathāvidhi | ubhau nigr̥hya dāpyaḥ syād iti dharmasya dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.182-184: Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.

ikaṅ paṇḍe *vinaluy-valuyan kinon aṅhuvusa ikaṅ nyāsa, masamayāta ya, təka piṅtiga, huvus pva ya ginavenya, tatan vinehakənya, ikaṅ paṇḍe maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa, ikaṅ dravya valuyakəna ya, mvaṅ tan vehən upahan, daṇḍanya, ikaṅ dravya kinonakən riṅ paṇḍe, tan pamənaṅi ta kāryanya, halāta pva gavenya, tatan upahən ya, daṇḍan ta ya, samūlyanikaṅ dravya kinonakən daṇḍaanya, varṇa-vəratnya, panambəhaniṅ daṇḍanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


168

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ vvaṅ manarima patuvavan vadi, tatan vinehakənya irikaṅ kinonakən vehakəna, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, daṇḍan samūlyanikaṅ patuvava, ləvihana sayogya kalāntaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


169

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ vaṇigjana, adval bhāṇḍa irikaṅ deśa, tan kinonakən de saṅ *pamasaṅ, ikaṅ maṅkana, tan daṇḍan ta ya, salābhanikaṅ mareṅ deśa kinonakən parananya, vijilakənanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


170

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ bhāṇḍa kinədə̄ deniṅ aṅalap, hana vinuni, avədi karuṅvana, hana ta səgəh mitranya hetunya inalap, ika taṅ patuvava bhāṇḍa maṅkana, yeka bandha ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


171

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ kāla yogya padvalakəna bhāṇḍa irikaṅ deśa, kunaṅ ikaṅ bhāṇḍa ... makanimitta sepnya ri kāla padvalanya, salābhanikaṅ amənaṅi kāla, ya daṇḍanikaṅ anarima bhāṇḍāḥ, an sep ri kāla padvalanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


172

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ vvaṅ tan pamvit i saṅ madravya yan padvalakəna bhāṇḍa, irikaṅ baṇija maṅkana, daṇḍan ya salābhanikaṅ amvit, i tuhanyan padvala bhāṇḍa, vijilakənanya ta sakvehnikaṅ pirak kapaṅan denyan padvala bhāṇḍa.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


173

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ vvaṅ manuduhakən ikaṅ strī, rare dahat, atuha dahat, anāśraya i saṅ puhavaṅ, ika ta kabeh, tan hana kavənaṅnyāgave sambyavahāra, ika ta vvaṅ manuduhakən, ya juga gumavayakəna gavenikaṅ tinuduhakənya i saṅ puhavaṅ, ṅaraniṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, yeka kr̥tyatara ṅaranya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


174

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ mas patuvava, yan vinehakən ri saṅ matuvava, yadyapin matya ikaṅ sākṣi, ikaṅ praṇidhisākṣi, praṇidhisākṣi ṅaranya, ikaṅ vruh yan patuvava, sambhava yanana, sadva ta ya, ya sākṣyaniṅ aveh patuvava ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


175

nikṣepopanidhī nityaṁ na deyau pratyanantare | naśyato vinipāte tāv anipāte tv anāśinau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.185

ikaṅ nikṣepa mvaṅ upanidhi, hayva vinehakən iṅ anaknya saṅ matuvava, halanya yan vinehakən, hilaṅ ikaṅ patuvava, yan mati anaknikaṅ patuvava. təka pva bapanya ikaṅ atuvava ṅūni, aminta patuvavanya, həlyanana ikaṅ patuvava huvus kaveh ri anaknya, nahan ta halanya. kunaṅ yan ahurip ikaṅ pratyantara, tan hilaṅ ikaṅ nikṣepopanidhi yan maṅkana.

  • Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dr̥vya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dr̥veniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dr̥ve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


176

svayam eva tu yo dadyān mr̥tasya pratyanantare | na sa rājñābhiyoktavyo na nikṣeptuś ca bandhubhiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.186: var.: tu yau

kunaṅ yan mati ikaṅ atuvava, vehakəna ikaṅ patuvava ri anaknikaṅ matuvava, ika taṅ patuvava maṅkana, tan kilalan de saṅ prabu, mvaṅ sānaknikaṅ atuvava, tan pakilalaa iriya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


177

acchalenaiva cānvicchet tam arthaṁ prītipūrvakam | vicārya tasya vā vr̥ttaṁ sāmnaiva parisādhayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.187

ikaṅ aminta patuvava, mojaranak duga-duga, hayva budi-budi, umucap ikaṅ dravya salviraniṅ patuvava, maṅkana deniṅ sumādhya vijilanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


178

nikṣepeṣv eṣa sarveṣu vidhiḥ syāt parisādhane | samudre nāpnuyāt kiṁ cid yadi tasmān na saṁharet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.188

hanakənekaṅ vidhi ri kapalakvaniṅ patuvava, saha cirinya ṅūni, alapən ya de saṅ matuvava, kunaṅ yan hilaṅ cirinya, hayvenalap ikaṅ patuvava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


179

caurair hr̥taṁ jalenoḍham agninā dagdham eva ca | na dadyād yadi tasmāt sa na saṁharati kiṁ cana ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.189

ikaṅ dravya patuvava, yan inalapiṅ maliṅ, kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili, katunvan kunaṅ, maṅkana pva kāraṇanya hilaṅ, tan paṅəlyanana saṅ patuvavan maṅkana, saṅ matuvava tan pamalampaha əlyan, yan maṅkana kramanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


180

nikṣepasyāpahartāram anikṣeptāram eva ca | | sarvair upāyair anvicchec chapathaiś caiva vaidikaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.190: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

yo nikṣepaṁ nārpayati yaś cānikṣipya yācate | tāv ubhau cauravac chāsyau dāpyau vā tatsamaṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.191: It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).

ikaṅ tan paveh yan pinalakvan patuvava, ikaṅ akilala tan atuvava, ika taṅ maṅkana kālih, yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ, ma, su, 4, mā, 2, dadi samūlyanikaṅ patuvava daṇḍanikaṅ akilala, apan tan patuvava.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


181

nikṣepasyāpahartāraṁ tatsamaṁ dāpayed damam | tathopanidhihartāram aviśeṣeṇa pārthivaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.192

ikaṅ patuvava nikṣepa, yatan yogya katəṅətanya, mvaṅ kilalanya, paḍa daṇḍanya kālih de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi, yan salah katəṅətanya, mvaṅ kilalanya, tan palen atah daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


182

upadhābhiś ca yaḥ kaś cit paradravyaṁ haren naraḥ | sasahāyaḥ sa hantavyaḥ prakāśaṁ vividhair vadhaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.193

salviraniṅ vvaṅ maleśya, an paṅalapa dravyaniṅ lyan, yogya patyana ya, prakāśakəna doṣanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


183

nikṣepo yaḥ kr̥to yena yāvāṁś ca kulasaṁnidhau | tāvān eva sa vijñeyo vibruvan daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.194

sakveh salviranikaṁ patuvava, sinākṣyakən ṅūni, ya tika kavruhana, alapən de saṅ matuvava, yapvan salah pavehnya, aṅuraṅi kunaṅ, yapvan salah palakvan, aṅləvihi kunaṅ, yogya daṇḍan salah siki, sapaṅuraṅnya daṇḍanya, sapaṅləvihnya daṇḍanya, ikaṅ kuraṅ-ləvihniṅ patuvava ṅūni, sapaṅavruhniṅ sākṣi pituhun saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


184

mitho dāyaḥ kr̥to yena gr̥hīto mitha eva vā | mitha eva pradātavyo yathā dāyas tathā grahaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.195: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

nikṣiptasya dhanasyaivaṁ prītyopanihitasya ca | rājā vinirṇayaṁ kuryād akṣiṇvan nyāsadhāriṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.196

ikaṅ patuvava nikṣepa, mvaṅ patuvava pamitran, kapagəhakəna saṅ prabhu yuktinya, ikaṅ patuvava nyāsa, maṅkanātah, pagəhakənanira kramanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti nikṣepa-carita.


8

Topic of Sale without Ownership

185

vikrīṇīte parasya svaṁ yo ’svāmī svāmyasaṁmataḥ | na taṁ nayeta sākṣyaṁ tu stenam astenamāninam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.197

hana vvaṅ adval tan dravyanya, ika ta maṅkana, yadyastu tan maliṅa liṅnya, daməliṅ maliṅ jugeka, daṇḍa sadaṇḍaniṁ maliṅ, ikaṅ dravya dinvalnya vijilakənanya, tan pametakəna sākṣi.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


186

avahāryo bhavec caiṣa sānvayaḥ ṣaṭśataṁ damam | niranvayo ’napasaraḥ prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.198: The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.

kunaṅ yan sānvaya, hana nimittanyan padval, daṇḍan ya, ṣaṭśatam damam, nəm atus paṇa, ma, su, 1, mā, 14, təkanya pirak, mvaṅ vijilakəna sadinvalnya, yapvan tan panimitta, tan vruh ri paranya, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍaanya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


187

asvāminā kr̥to yas tu dāyo vikraya eva vā | akr̥taḥ sa tu vijñeyo vyavahāre yathā sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.199

ikaṅ dravya dinvalniṅ asvāmi, ika ta dinvalnya, ika ta paməlīriya, turuṅ dval ika, turuṅ vinəli ika, apan aṅher vyavahāra yukti gatinya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


188

anena vidhinā śāsyaḥ kurvann asvāmivikriyam | ajñānāj jñānapūrvaṁ tu cauravad vadham arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”

yan apuṅguṅ nimittanikiṅ adval tan dravyanya, nahan ta kavidhyaniṅ daṇḍanya, yapvan tan vruh ri tan dravyanya, ika ta maṅkana, takvanana rumuhun, i nimittanyan padravya ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


189

saṁbhogo yatra dr̥śyate na dr̥śyetāgamaḥ kva cit | āgamaḥ kāraṇaṁ tatra na saṁbhoga iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.200: Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.

ndya paṅavruhanya ri tuhu dravyanya, yan hulun-hulun katəmu, gəgvanana taṅanya, yan hənaṅ tuhu ika, yan sapinya katəmu, yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika talyanana ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt, yan savahnya katəmu, takvanana i lvanya, mvaṅ isinya, yan patut tuhu ika, yan umahnya katəmu, takvanana ḍəpanikaṅ umah, yan patut tuhu ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


190

vikrayād yo dhanaṁ kiṁ cid gr̥hṇīyat kulasaṁnidhau | krayeṇa sa viśuddhaṁ hi nyāyato labhate dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.201

deya saṅ vruh yan panəmu-nəmu dravya, riṅ savah, riṅ tambak, riṅ pāməṅ-aməṅan, riṅ ləmah, pirəṅvakəna riṅ vvaṅ akveh, kaprakāśa ta ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


191

atha mūlam anāhāryaṁ prakāśakrayaśodhitaḥ | adaṇḍyo mucyate rājñā nāṣṭiko labhate dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.202

kinavruhan ta ya denikaṅ huvus abhyāsa rikaṅ dravya, mvaṅ kadaṅ, *hatur-tataṅganikaṅ kahilaṅan, tuhu ikaṅ dravyanya, alapənya yan maṅkana, irikaṅ dravya, tan doṣaa, phalanya pinrakāśakən.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


192

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

huvus nimittanikaṅ dravyan prasiddha, takvanana ika, katəmvanikaṅ dravya, de saṅ prāgvivāka, i saṅkanikaṅ dravya katəmu denya, nimittanya madravya ya, yathākrama ta denira takvan.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


193

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

huvusni saṅkanikaṅ dravya, kapva vinarahakən de saṅ katəmvaniṅ dravya, hr̥tən ikaṅ dravya, kədə̄n de saṅ prāgvivāka, takvanana tattvanikaṅ dravya, irikaṅ katəmvanya, liṅanira, tuduhakəna ta saṅkanikaṅ dravya, təka ri kita, maṅkana liṅa saṅ prāgvivāka.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


194

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

yapvan panuduhakən ya ika saṅkanikaṅ dravyan təkeriya, tan hana doṣa iriya, tuhun kahilaṅan paməli, yapvan tan manuduhakən, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanya, mvaṅ kahilaṅan paməlinya, saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


195

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ vvaṅ aməli salviraniṅ dravya, vavaṅ pinintonakən iṅ vvaṅ akveh, śuddha ikaṅ maməli yan maṅkana, ikaṅ dravya yukti kavəlyan ika denya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


196

abhakṣyam atha vāpeyaṁ vaiśyādīn bhakṣayan dvijān | jaghanyamadhyamotkr̥ṣṭadaṇḍān arhed yathākramam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

ikaṅ śūdra akon amaṅan tan yogya paṅanən, aṅinum tan yogya inumən, i saṅ brāhmaṇa, veśya, yogya ikaṅ śūdra daṇḍan riṅ ma, mā, 12, ku, 1, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 1, mā, 9, mvaṅ riṅ ma, su, 3, mā, 2, tumutana varṇakrama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


197

paṇāḥ śūdre bhaved daṇḍaś catuṣpañcāśad eva tu | grasitāraḥ svayaṁ kāryā rājñā nirviṣayās tu te ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.

kunaṅ yan śūdra, kinoniṅ śūdra, amaṅan aṅinuma, tan yogya, daṇḍan paṇa, 54, *pandaṇḍeriya mā, 2, ku, 2, hana pva śūdra mulat tan pohut, iṅgatakəna paravaśan de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


198

gokumārīṁ devapaśum ukṣāṇam r̥ṣabhaṁ tathā | vāhayan sāhasaṁ pūrvaṁ prāpnuyād uttamaṁ vadhe ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.

ikaṅ vvaṅ akon aṅhirana irikaṅ ləmbu kanyā, ləmbu *kaṇḍaṅan, ləmbu saṅ hyaṅ, pañjalu kunaṅ, daṇḍan ya riṅ, ma, mā, 12, ku, 1, kunaṅ yan mati ikaṁ ləmbu denya, ḍaṇḍan ya, ma, su, 3, mā, 2, ḍaṇḍanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


199

nānyad anyena saṁsr̥ṣṭaṁ rūpaṁ vikrayam arhati | na sāvadyaṁ na ca nyūnaṁ na dūre na tirohitam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.203: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

anyāṁ ced darśayitvānyā voḍhuḥ kanyā pradīyate | ubhe ta ekaśulkena vahed ity abravīn manuḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.204

ikaṅ vvaṅ amintonakən kanyā, donyan səḍaṅ tinonton, vinvatan vəlyan, vinaraṅ pva ya, aveh ta ya kanyā len, iki vərəh-vərəh, ya aṅalapa karva, irikaṅ kanyā, ikaṅ paməli, karvanana kaṅ kanyā, vəli pisan gatinya, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu ṅūnin pavarah i bhagavān bhr̥gu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

nonmattāyā na kuṣṭhinyā na ca yā spr̥ṣṭamaithunā | pūrvaṁ doṣān abhikhyāpyapradātā daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.205: Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.


colophon

iti asvāmicarita.


9

Topic of Nondelivery of Gifts

200

r̥tvig yadi vr̥to yajñe svakarma parihāpayet | tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu svakarma parihāpayan | kr̥tsnam eva labhetāṁśam anyenaiva ca kārayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.206–207

saṅ brāhmaṇa kinon ta ayajña, tātan iṅuvusakənira tikaṅ yajña, huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā, mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh, tātan ginavenira tikaṅ yajña, valuyakənanira tikaṅ dakṣiṇā, sakvehniṅ tinaṅgapira ri saṅ yajamāna, saṅ yajamāna ameta viku len, tumulusakəna tikaṅ kārya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


201

yasmin karmaṇi yās tu syur uktāḥ pratyaṅgadakṣiṇāḥ | sa eva tā ādidīta bhajeran sarva eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.208

ikaṅ dakṣiṇā humaḍaṅ i kālaniṅ yajña, *sasambhāvanira saṅ dakṣiṇānana, yathākrama de saṅ yajamāna an dakṣiṇānana, saṅ viku kunaṅ manava i rovaṅira.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


202

rathaṁ hareta cādhvaryur brahmādhāne ca vājinam | hotā vāpi hared aśvam udgātā cāpy anaḥ kraye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.209

saṅ adhvaryuh, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā ratha, saṅ brahmādhāna, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā liman, saṅ hotā, aṅalapa dakṣiṇā kuda, saṅ udgātā, aṅalapa ratha kuda liman. saṅ brāhmaṇa maṅaji yajuḥveda, adhvaryuḥ ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji ātharvaṇa, brahmādhāna ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji r̥gveda, saṅ hotā ṅaranira, saṅ maṅaji sāmaveda, saṅ udgātā ṅaranira, maṅkana kramaniṅ adum dakṣiṇā.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


203

sarveṣām ardhino mukhyās tadardhenārdhino ’pare | tr̥tīyinas tr̥tīyāṁśāś caturthāṁśās tu pādinaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.210

saṅ brāhmaṇa mukhyaniṅ mayajña, dakṣiṇānana, ma, su, 1, saṅ kapiṅrvaniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 12, saṅ kapiṅtiganiṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 8, saṅ kapiṅpatniṅ luṅguh, dakṣiṇānana, ma, mā, 3, ka, maṅkana kramanya, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


204

saṁbhūya svāni karmāṇi kurvadbhir iha mānavaiḥ | anena vidhiyogena kartavyāṁśaprakalpanā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.211

kadumaniṅ lābha ulihniṅ kinabehan, gavayakəna de saṅ maṅabehi karma, makasādhana pavarah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maran tan patəmahan vyavahāra.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


205

dharmārthaṁ yena dattaṁ syāt kasmai cid yācate dhanam | paścāc ca na tathā tat syān na deyaṁ tasya tad bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.212

ikaṅ vvaṅ aveh dravyanya, asiṅ pavevehanya, dharma ta donya veh pūrvaka, ri vəkasan pinalakunya ta ya pavevehnya, tan yogya ikaṅ dravya maṅkana kilalanən, tan vehana ikaṅ akilala, ikaṅ vinehan makadravya ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


206

yadi saṁsādhayet tat tu darpāl lobhena vā punaḥ | rājñā dāpyaḥ suvarṇaṁ syāt tasya steyasya niṣkr̥tiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.213

maṅədvakən pva yāmalaku pavevehnya, makanimitta lobhanya, mūrkhanya, mvaṅ hyunya riṅ ahala, daṇḍa ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana de saṅ prabhu, nəmaṅ suvarṇa daṇḍaanya, ma, su, 1, mā, 8, təkanya pirak, 9600, deniṅ doṣa maṅkana, katambayaniṅ doṣaniṅ maliṅ pavevehnya ṅaranika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


207

dattasyaiṣoditā dharmyā yathāvad anapakriyā | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi vetanasyānapakriyām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.213

nahan ta daṇḍanikaṅ vvaṅ viruddha pavevehnya, yogya deniṅ dumaṇḍa ya, mamuktya pāpa ya, pinagəhakən saṅ paṇḍita vruh riṅ āgama.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti dattānapakarmacarita.


10

Topic of Breach of Contract

208

yo grāmadeśasaṁghānāṁ kr̥tvā satyena saṁvidam | visaṁvaden naro lobhāt taṁ rāṣṭrād vipravāsayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.219

ikaṅ vvaṅ magavai samaya riṅ grāma, riṅ deśa, riṅ saṅgha, satyaa ya riṅ liṅnya, kunaṅ yan adva ya riṅ samayanya, makanimitta lobhanya, iṅgatakəna ya sakiṅ kahananya, maṅkana daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


209

nigr̥hya dāpayec cainaṁ samayavyabhicāriṇam | catuḥsuvarṇān ṣaṇniṣkāñ chatamānaṁ ca rājatam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.220

evaṁ daṇḍavidhiṁ kuryād dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ | grāmajātisamūheṣu samayavyabhicāriṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.221

ikaṅ adva riṅ samaya, dadyaheri tuhunya, daṇḍan ta ya satus suvarṇa, ma, su, 1, 6400, daṇḍaniṅ mithyasamaya riṅ grāma, ma, su, 1, mā, 8, 9600, daṇḍaniṅ mithya riṁ deśa, ma, su, 1, , 4, 14600, daṇḍanikaṅ mithya riṅ saṅgha, ya ika sinaṅguh sipatniṅ nīrṇa samaya, daṇḍa gati ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti samvidvyatikramacarita.


11

Topic of Buying and Selling

210

krītvā vikrīya vā kiṁ cid yasyehānuśayo bhavet | so ’ntar daśāhāt tad dravyaṁ dadyāc caivādadīta ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.222

ikaṅ vvaṅ adval dravya, maməli kunaṅ, alarāmbəknya, alaraṅ paməlinya, amurah padvalanya, avicāraa kunaṅ, yan sapuluh vəṅi lavasanya vinəli, dinvalnya kunaṅ, valuyakəna ikaṅ pirak paməli dravya, valuyakəna ikaṅ dravya vinəlinya, ujarana aṅasih-asih, enaka kavuvusanya, ikaṅ aməli dravya ulihanya piraknya, ikaṅ vinəlinya vehakəna iriya, paḍa dharma ulah kālih yan maṅkana.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


211

pareṇa tu daśāhasya na dadyān nāpi dāpayet | ādadāno dadac caiva rājñā daṇḍyaḥ śatāni ṣaṭ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.223

kunaṅ yan livat sapuluh vəṅi, tan vehakəna ikaṅ dravya vinəlinya, mvaṅ piraknya tan valuyakəna, kədə̄ pva ya malaku dva-dvalanya, mvaṅ valuyaniṅ piraknya, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, ma, su, 1, mā, 4, təkanya pirak, kunaṅ yan kəbo, sapi, vəḍus, vinəlinya, katon pva doṣanya de saṅ aməli, karva-təṅah lek lavasanya, valuyakəna i saṅ matumbasan, saṅ aməli valuyakəna piraknya, kunaṅ yan livat sakiṅ karva-təṅah lek, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ amaluyakəna, ma, su, 1, mā, 4, daṇḍanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


212

aśvānāñ ca paśūnāñ ca tripakṣād arpaṇam bhavet | viparyaye tu daṇḍaḥ syāt manūṣyāṇān tu vatsarāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • OJ Aṣṭādaśavyavahāra REF
  • Additional verse in Mandlik after DhŚ 8.223: paṇā dvādaśa dāpyaḥ syāt pratibodhe na ced bhavet | paśūnām apy anākhyāne tripadād arpaṇaṃ bhavet || .

kunaṅ yan vvaṅ vinəlinya, macañcala pva ya, satahun lavasanya, valuyakəna ya, i saṅ matumbasan, saṅ aməli valuyakəna piraknya, kunaṅ yan livat sakiṅ satahun, daṇḍan ikaṅ amaluyakən de saṅ prabhu, kadi ṅūni.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


213

yas tu doṣavatīṁ kanyām anākhyāya prayacchati | tasya kuryān nr̥po daṇḍaṁ svayaṁ ṣaṇṇavatiṁ paṇān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.224

ikaṅ vvaṅ maveh alakya riṅ kanyā, tatan vinarahakən doṣanya irikaṅ pavevehanya, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, saṅ prabhu dumaṇḍa ya, ri saṅaṅ puluh nəm paṇa, mā, 4, ku, 3, 1900, təkanyan pirak.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


colophon

iti krayavikrayacarita.


12

Topic of Boundaries

214

divā vaktavyatā pāle rātrau svāmini tadgr̥he | yogakṣeme ’nyathā cet tu pālo vaktavyatām iyāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.230

ikaṅ maṅvan vuvusən pramādanya, yan iṅ rahina təkaniṅ halanikaṅ maṅvan, kunaṅ yan iṅ vəṅi kahilaṅan ya, iṅ umahnikaṅ adravya ta ya, tan hana doṣanikaṅ aṅvan yan maṅkana, kunaṅ yan ahala vaṅkəlaṅnikaṅ kaṇḍaṅ, tan pinagər kunaṅ, tan vinarah ikaṅ madravya, hilaṅ tekaṅ kəbo riṅ vəṅi, ry umahnikaṅ madravya tuvi, ikaṅ maṅvan umaṅguha pramādanya, maṅəlyanana ta ya irikaṅ hilaṅ.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


215

gopaḥ kṣīrabhr̥to yas tu sa duhyād daśato varām | gosvāmyanumate bhr̥tyaḥ sā syāt pāle ’bhr̥te bhr̥tiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.231: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

naṣṭaṁ vinaṣṭaṁ kr̥mibhiḥ śvahataṁ viṣame mr̥tam | hīnaṁ puruṣakāreṇa pradadyāt pāla eva tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.232

kunaṅ yan mati ulərən, sinahut iṅ asu, kaləbū riṅ juraṅ, sumur kunaṅ, tan tinuluṅan deniṅ aṅvan, maṅəlyanana juga ikaṅ maṅvan maṅkana.


216

vighuṣya tu hr̥taṁ caurair na pālo dātum arhati | yadi deśe ca kāle ca svāminaḥ svasya śaṁsati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.233

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ iṅalap riṅ maliṅ, maṅuhuh tikaṅ maṅvan, malaku tuluṅ, ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ təhər hilaṅ, tan yogya ikaṅ maṅvan maṅəlyanana yan maṅkana, kunaṅ yan tan vruh riṅ deśa paṅvanana, tan vruh riṅ kāla paṅvanana, hilaṅ ikaṅ iṅvan denya, mon rahina, yogyāṅəlyanana ikaṅ maṅvan yan maṅkana.


217

karṇau carma ca vālāṁś ca bastisnāyūni rocanām | paśuṣu svāmināṁ dadyān mr̥teṣv aṅkāṁś ca darśayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.234. var. b: bastiṁ snāyuṁ ca, var. d: aṅkāni

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ yan mati, adoh ikaṅ madravya, taliṅanya, kulitnya, buntutnya, *əyəh-əyəhanya, *vayaṅ-vayaṅanya, hampərunya, ika ta kabeh, mr̥tāṅga ṅaranya, vvatakəna ri saṅ madravya, cihnanya yan mati ika, saṅ madravya tan pamahidvaa yan maṅkana.


218

ajāvike tu saṁruddhe vr̥kaiḥ pāle tv anāyati | yāṁ prasahya vr̥ko hanyāt pāle tat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.235

ikaṅ vəḍus, vivi, minda kunaṅ, sinahut iṅ asu, tatan tinuluṅan denikaṅ maṅvan, mati pvekaṅ vəḍus, tan tinuluṅan, samūlyanikaṅ mati, həlyanana denikaṅ maṅvan.


219

tāsāṁ ced avaruddhānāṁ carantīnāṁ mitho vane | yām utplutya vr̥ko hanyān na pālas tatra kilbiṣī ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.236

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ apulaṅ alah mareṅ sukət, hana ta sumiṅsal saviji, ya ta binuru sinahut deniṅ asu, ikaṅ arva-rvān tikaṅ asu, mati pva ya, tan ana doṣanikaṅ maṅvan.


220

dhanuḥśataṁ parīhāro grāmasya syāt samantataḥ | śamyāpātās trayo vāpi triguṇo nagarasya tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.237: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

tatrāparivr̥taṁ dhānyaṁ vihiṁsyuḥ paśavo yadi | na tatra praṇayed daṇḍaṁ nr̥patiḥ paśurakṣiṇām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.238

ikaṅ sapi kəbo amaṅan pari, tan pinagər pva ya, asiṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅa yan maṅkana pva ya daṇḍanən ika de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ maṅvan, ri səḍəṅikāṅvan-ṅvan yāmaṅan pari tan pinagər.


221

vr̥tiṁ tatra prakurvīta yām uṣṭro nāvalokayet | chidraṁ ca vārayet sarvaṁ śvasūkaramukhānugam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.239: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

pathi kṣetre parivr̥te grāmāntīye ’tha vā punaḥ | sapālaḥ śatadaṇḍārho vipālān vārayet paśūn ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.240

ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ amaṅan pari huvus pinagər, ikaṅ maṅvan mulat ta ya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ maṅvan, riṅ satus paṇa, mā, 5, 2000, tkanya. ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ maṅkana kramanya, yan tan hana ikaṅ maṅvan lumihata, vrəgakəna ya denikaṅ masavah.


222

kṣetreṣv anyeṣu tu paśuḥ sapādaṁ paṇam arhati | sarvatra tu śado deyaḥ kṣetrikasyeti dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.241

yapvan pamaṅan pari ikaṅ kəbo sapi, adoha sakeṅ avan, sakeṅ thāni kunaṅ, ya ika kaliṅaniṅ ujar, anyeṣu, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ maṅvan, ri satus lima likur paṇa, mā, 6, ku, 1, 2500. asiṅ pinaṅanya riṅ savah, satus paṇa, daṇḍanya, vehakəna ri saṅ masavah, maṅkana pahiṅan bhaṭāra manu.


223

anirdaśāhāṁ gāṁ sūtāṁ vr̥ṣān devapaśūṁs tathā | sapālān vā vipālān vā na daṇḍyān manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.242

kunaṅ yan ləmbu mānak-anak, tapvan təka sapuluh rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan, ləmbu saṅ hyaṅ kunaṅ, amaṅan pari riṅ savah, pinagər tan pinagər kunaṅ, tan ḍaṇḍan ikaṅ ləmbu maṅkana, liṅ bhaṭāra manu ṅūni.


224

kṣetriyasyātyaye daṇḍo bhāgād daśaguṇo bhavet | tato ’rdhadaṇḍo bhr̥tyānām ajñānāt kṣetrikasya tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.243

kunaṅ yan mati, tikəla ikaṅ ləmbu de saṅ masavah maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya hetu, daśaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ ləmbu, həlyananya de saṅ masavah, kunaṅ yan kavula saṅ masavah, amatyani anikəli kunaṅ, pañcaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ ləmbu, həlyananya, apan pakon saṅ tuhan ika.


225

etad vidhānam ātiṣṭhed dhārmikaḥ pr̥thivīpatiḥ | svāmināṁ ca paśūnāṁ ca pālānāṁ ca vyatikrame ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.244: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

sīmāṁ prati samutpanne vivāde grāmayor dvayoḥ | jyeṣṭhe māsi nayet sīmāṁ suprakāśeṣu setuṣu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.245

ikaṅ grāma rvaṅ siki, avicāra sīmā, pagavayakəna sīmā vatəs, tambak, ikaṅ hīṅan prakāśakəna ya de saṅ prabhu, atūta yukty ata ya, riṅ jyeṣṭhātah māsanya, ika ta kabeh gavayakəna ya i pahīṅananiṅ sīmā.


226

upachannāni cānyāni sīmāliṅgāni kārayet | sīmājñāne nr̥ṇāṁ vīkṣya nityaṁ loke viparyayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.249

aśmano ’sthīni govālāṁs tuṣān bhasma kapālikāḥ | karīṣam iṣṭakāṅgārāṁś charkarā vālukās tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.250

ikaṅ sīmā-liṅga tan katon, upacchanna ṅaranya, konakəna gavayən de saṅ mavicāra sīmā kālih, ya ta paṅavruhanya hīṅaniṅ vatəsnya, an vulati kahilaṅanikaṅ cihna vr̥kṣa: vatu, tahulan, *bubatniṅ ləmbu, məraṅ, avu, kalapa, viṅka, karikil vatu, iṣṭaka, arəṅ, paras, hənī tasik. ika ta kabeh, sīmā-upacchanna-liṅga ṅaranya kabeh.

yāni caivaṁprakārāṇi kālād bhūmir na bhakṣayet | tāni saṁdhiṣu sīmāyām aprakāśāni kārayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.251: Our text does not seem to gives paraphrase for the last stanza grouped in this section.


227

sīmāvr̥kṣāṁś tu kurvīta nyagrodhāśvatthakiṁśukān | śālmalīsālatālāṁś ca kṣīriṇaś caiva pādapān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.246

gulmān veṇūṁś ca vividhān śamīvallīsthalāni ca | śarān kubjakagulmāṁś ca tathā sīmā na naśyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.247

kavruhana de saṅ prabhu hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ ləmahikaṅ mavyavāhara, makanimitta cihnanya, tanəmana kayu ikaṅ vatəs, nyagrodha, variṅin, bodhi, ḍaḍap, śālmalī, lərək, sāla, raṇḍə, kṣīriṇa, kayv akəmbaṅ avoh, vanaspati, kayv agətih, ya ta lvirnikaṅ kayu tanəmən, riṅ pahīṅanan. śalmika, kasine, vehən makveha, raṇḍə rambataniṅ udvad magəṅ, valya, valuh, kavittha, jirət, ika ta kabeh tanəməniṅ sīmā vatəs, tatan hilaṅaniṅ sīmā vatəs yan maṅkana.


228

taḍāgāny udapānāni vāpyaḥ prasravaṇāni ca | sīmāsaṁdhiṣu kāryāṇi devatāyatanāni ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.248

etair liṅgair nayet sīmāṁ rājā vivadamānayoḥ | pūrvabhuktyā ca satatam udakasyāgamena ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.252. The OJ paraphrase suggests that the author had before him a version reading kūpa instead of vāpi, with kūpa coming before udapāna. No such version of this stanza is known to us.

taṭāka, ḍavuhan, kūpa, sumur, udapāna, talaga sinukan, prasravaṇa, vulakan, mvaṅ ikaṅ pamukty alavas, udakasya, hilīniṅ kali kunaṅ, nahan ta cihna paṅavruhanira.


229

yadi saṁśaya eva syāl liṅgānām api darśane | sākṣipratyaya eva syāt sīmāvādavinirṇayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.253

yan saṅśaya saṅ prabhu ri hananiṅ sīmāliṅga, pavarahniṅ sākṣi pituhunira, maṅkana deniṅ magəhakəna sīmā səḍəṅ cinarita.


230

grāmeyakakulānāṁ tu samakṣaṁ sīmni sākṣiṇaḥ | praṣṭavyāḥ sīmaliṅgāni tayoś caiva vivādinoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.254

i papupulninikaṅ təpi siriṅnikaṅ mavyavahāra sīmā kālih, takvanana de saṅ prabhu, i səḍəṅ prasiddhaniṅ vatəsnikaṅ thāni.


231

te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ samastāḥ sīmni niścayam | nibadhnīyāt tathā sīmāṁ sarvāṁs tāṁś caiva nāmataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.255

tinakvanan pva sākṣinya kabeh, mavaraha ta ya irikaṅ prasiddha vatəs, ri huvusnyan pavarah, tulisakəna ta nāmanya, mvaṅ sapavarahnya irikaṅ vatəs.


232

śirobhis te gr̥hītvorvīṁ sragviṇo raktavāsasaḥ | sukr̥taiḥ śāpitāḥ svaiḥ svair nayeyus te samañjasam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.256

huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh, konən ta ya sākṣinya sumuhuna ikaṅ ləmah sinəṅguhanya vatəs, alapən sakala pagəṅnya, kambaṅana kambaṅ abaṅ, śapathanana ta ya de saṅ prabhu, liṅanira, tan təmva phalaniṅ gaventa hayu yan kita mithya, tuhu pva kitāvarah, katəmu pva phalaniṅ gaventa hayu, liṅanira iriya.


233

yathoktena nayantas te pūyante satyasākṣiṇaḥ | viparītaṁ nayantas tu dāpyāḥ syur dviśataṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.257

ikaṅ sākṣi kinənan śapatha, sapta divaśa hīṅanya, kadi pavarah ṅūni riṅ sākṣicarita, tan vikāra pva ya, pavitra ikaṅ satyasākṣi yan maṅkana, ikaṅ vatəs pavarahnya, pagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, mithya pva sākṣinya, katəkan jāti-rogāgni-maraṇa, makāntaṅ sapta divasa, ika taṅ maṅkana, daṇḍan ta ya ikaṅ sākṣi, de saṅ prabhu, rvaṅ atus paṇa riṅ vvaṅ tuṅgalan, mā, 10, 4000, təkanya, ikaṅ avyavahāra mithya sākṣinya, sorakəna pakṣanya.


234

sākṣyabhāve tu catvāro grāmāḥ sāmantavāsinaḥ | sīmāvinirṇayaṁ kuryuḥ prayatā rājasaṁnidhau ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.258

yan tan hana sākṣya, takvanana taṅ caturgrāma, sakaparək deniṅ mavicāra, humatura riṅ saṅ prabhu, majara i tuhu sīmā vatəs vinicāra.


235

sāmantānām abhāve tu maulānāṁ sīmasākṣiṇām | imān apy anuyuñjīta puruṣān vanagocarān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.259

vyādhāñ śākunikān gopān kaivartān mūlakhānakān | vyālagrāhān uñchavr̥ttīn anyāṁś ca vanagocarān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.260

te pr̥ṣṭās tu yathā brūyuḥ sīmāsaṁdhiṣu lakṣaṇam | tat tathā sthāpayed rājā dharmeṇa grāmayor dvayoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.261

yan tan hana caturgrāma, vruh irikaṅ vatəs, tan hana ikaṅ maulāḥ, matakvan saṅ prabhu ikaṅ asabhā-sukət, vyādhān, tuha buru, śākunikān, pakṣimatsyamr̥gān hanti, prapikat, prajariṅ manuk, maṅvan javi-javi, kaivartān, vvaṅ aparahu-parahu, vvaṅ manuhan suḍa uvi hilus, vyālagrāhān, vvaṅ amet ulā, uvaya, uñchavr̥ttīn, vvaṅ aṅasag-asag siṅgaṅ, vanagocarān, vvaṅ anulup lutuṅ, añjala ivak, ika ta kabeh, takvanana de saṅ prabhu, pajarakəna, lakṣaṇanikaṅ vatəs, sapavarahnya pagəhakəna de saṅ prabhu, ikaṅ iṅ ləmah ikaṅ avicāra kālih, dharma sira yan maṅkana.

  • Pāṇini, Aṣṭādhyāyī, 4.4.35 pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti. Examples of the grammatical derivation intended in this rule are given in Patañjali’s Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya (ed. Kielhorn-Abhyankar I,176.25-177.16) pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti: mātsyikaḥ. tadviśeṣāṇām: śāpharikaḥ, śākulikaḥ. And in the Kāśikāvr̥tti: pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti | tad ity eva | pakṣyādibhyo dvitīyā-samarthebhyo hanti ity etasminn arthe ṭhak-pratyayo bhavati | svarūpasya paryāyāṇāṁ tadviśeṣāṇāṁ ca grahaṇam iheṣyate | pakṣiṇo hanti pākṣikaḥ | śākunikaḥ | māyūrikaḥ | taittirikaḥ | matsya - mātsyikaḥ | mainikaḥ | śāpharikaḥ | śākulikaḥ | mr̥ga - mārgikaḥ | hāriṇikaḥ | saukarikaḥ | sāraṅgikaḥ ||.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


236

kṣetrakūpataḍāgānām ārāmasya gr̥hasya ca | sāmantapratyayo jñeyaḥ sīmāsetuvinirṇayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.262

ikaṅ savah, sumur, talaga, kubvan, pomahan, lakṣaṇanikaṅ sīmā vatəs, pavarahniṅ sāmanta, yan tinakvanan de saṅ prabhu, kapagəhakəna ya, prasiddhā ya tuhu vatəs.


237

sāmantāś cen mr̥ṣā brūyu setau vivādatāṁ nr̥̄ṇām | sarve pr̥thak pr̥thag daṇḍyā rājñā madhyamasāhasam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.263

ikaṅ sāmanta təpi siriṅ kabeh adva ta denyāvarah, irikaṅ vatəs cinarita, paṅavruha yan adva kadi ṅūni konən aśapatha: ya, vikāra ta ya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ təpi siriṅ kabeh, de saṅ prabhu, madhyamasāhasa daṇḍanya, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, 10000, ri sāmanta-sāmanta.


238

gr̥haṁ taḍāgam ārāmaṁ kṣetraṁ vā bhīṣayā haran | śatāni pañca daṇḍyaḥ syād ajñānād dviśato damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.264

ikaṅ vvaṅ amiḍik ləmah, pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ amiḍik, de saṁ prabhu, limaṅ atus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, 10000, təkanya, kunaṅ yan tan vruh yan pamiḍik, rvaṅ atus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 10, təkanya.


239

sīmāyām aviṣahyāyāṁ svayaṁ rājaiva dharmavit | pradiśed bhūmim eteṣām upakārād iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.265

səḍəṅnyan paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄ ikaṅ mavicāra kālih, athavā deniṅ aṅartha, tan hana vənaṅ aṅisyani dravya-hajinya, pūrvasthiti kinavənaṅakən ya kunaṅ, alapən de saṅ prabhu ikaṅ sīmā, vruh riṅ dharma sira, yan maṅkana, vehakəna ya i mantrinira, paṅivva dharma hetunya, athavā deniṅ aṅartha, vehakənanira ya rikaṅ deśākveh vvaṅnya, upakāra vənaṅ aṅisyani dravya haji, mvaṅ pūrvvasthitinya hetu, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ haji, pilihana paḍa yukti ika.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


240

dhvajinī matsyanītaiva naidhānī bhayavarjitā | rājaśāsananītā ca sīmā pañcavidhā smr̥tā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Stanza interpolated after MDhŚ 8.265, ed. Mandlik & Dave: dhvajinī matsinī caiva, nidhānī ...

dhvajinī, sīma kataṇḍān, matsyanītā, sīmāṅaturakən ivak, naidhānī, sīma kudur, bhayavarjitā, sīma svatantra, rājaśāsana, sīma lukayan, parujar haji kunaṅ, lima kvehiṅ sīma kavruhakəna.

colophon

iti sīmācarita.


13

Topic of Verbal Assault

241

eṣo ’khilenābhihito dharmaḥ sīmāvinirṇaye | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi vākpāruṣyavinirṇayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.266: Our text gives no paraphrase for this stanza, which marks the transition to a new topic in the Sanskrit text. We next expect MDhŚ 8.267 but we first get four stanzas not included in the critical edition, and only one of them recorded in its apparatus.

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

halaniṅ śarīra, halaniṅ pajātyan, halaniṅ pinaṅan, halaniṅ gave, halaniṅ kajanman, halaniṅ kavitan, halaniṅ taliṅa, halaniṅ paṅrəṅə̄ kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh, inujarakəniṅ vvaṅ magalak, araniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākpāruṣya ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.


242

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ujar hala ulihniṅ paṅrəṅə̄ pūrvaka, inujarakən denikaṅ aṅrəṅə̄ sahakrodhānya ta ya, tuhu ta ya, ndan magavay alarāmbək riṅ len, donya, inujarakən, ṅaraniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākpāruṣya ṅaranya liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.


243

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ vvaṅ manaṅguh vuta, vuta kita liṅnya, ikaṅ sinaṅguh vuta tuhva ya vuta, ṅaraniṅ ujar maṅkana, vākparuṣya ṅaranya muvah liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.


244

patitaṁ patitety uktvā cauraṁ caureti vā punaḥ | vacanāt tulyadoṣaḥ syān mithyā dvir doṣatāṁ vrajet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Stanza interpolated after 8.277.

ikaṅ vvaṅ mojar iṅ ayan, ayan kita liṅnya, ndan ikaṅ ayan kr̥taprāyaścitta, mojar iṅ maliṅ, maliṅ kita liṅnya, ndan ikaṅ maliṅ huvus dinaṇḍa, sabyayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ ayan, sadaṇḍanikaṅ maliṅ ṅūni, ya kaliṅaniṅ tulyadoṣa, ya ta paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ manaṅguh ayan, mvaṅ ikaṅ manaṅguh maliṅ, ujarnya hetunyan dinaṇḍa, riṅ tan doṣanya, mithyā pva ya panaṅguhnya maliṅ, mvaṅ ayan, dviguṇakəna ikaṅ byaya, mvaṅ daṇḍaniṅ maliṅ ṅūni, maṅkana daṇḍanya yan mithyā.


245

śataṁ brāhmaṇam ākruśya kṣatriyo daṇḍam arhati | vaiśyo ’dhyardhaśataṁ dve vā śūdras tu vadham arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.267

kunaṅ yan kṣatriya vākpāruṣya riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya ḍaṇḍan iṅ satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya, vaiśya vākpāruṣya i saṅ brāhmaṇa, rvaṅ atus limaṅ puluh paṇa, yogya ḍaṇḍan ya, mā, 12, ku, 2, 5000, təkanya, rvaṅ atus paṇa kunaṅ, mā, 10, təkanya, kunaṅ yan śūdra vākpāruṣya i saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya patyana ya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


246

pañcāśad brāhmaṇo daṇḍyaḥ kṣatriyasyābhiśaṁsane | vaiśye syād ardhapañcāśac chūdre dvādaśako damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.268

kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ kṣatriya, daṇḍan limaṅ puluh paṇa, mā, 2, ku, 2, təkanya. saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya, daṇḍan rvaṅ puluh limaṅ paṇa mā, 1, ku, 1, təkanya. saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, daṇḍa rva vlas paṇa, ku, 2, sa, 4, təkanya.

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu


247

viprakṣatriyavat kāryo daṇḍo rājanyavaiśyayoḥ | vaiśyakṣatriyayoḥ śūdre vipre yaḥ kṣatravaiśyayoḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • First stanza interpolated after 8.268.

saṅ kṣatriya, mvaṅ vaiśya silih vākpāruṣya, yogya daṇḍan kālih, yan vaiśya vākpāruṣya riṅ saṅ kṣatriya, daṇḍan ya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya. saṅ kṣatriya vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, sadaṇḍaniṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, vaiśya vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, 440, daṇḍanya. yan śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ śūdra, ku, 2, pa, 2, daṇḍaa. śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya, mā, 5, daṇḍanya, kagavayaniṅ daṇḍa riṅ rāja.


248

samutkarṣāpakarṣābhyāṁ vipravad daṇḍakalpanā | rājanyavaiśyaśūdrāṇām r̥te vācyād iti sthitiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Second stanza interpolated after 8.268.

yan kṣatriya vaiśya śūdra kadi daṇḍa saṅ brāhmaṇa, tumūtana kasor kaləvihniṅ janma hetunika, tatan pamatyakəna* ya, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama.


249

samavarṇe dvijātīnāṁ dvādaśaiva vyatikrame | vādeṣv avacanīyeṣu tad eva dviguṇaṁ bhavet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.269

ikaṅ pandaṇḍerikaṅ vvaṅ vākpāruṣya, kevala dvādaśa ya, paḍa vākpāruṣya riṅ sārah-arahnira sovaṅ-sovaṅ, hana pva vākpāruṣya irikaṅ tan hana doṣanya, kevalya dviguṇākəna ikaṅ dvādaśa paṇa, padlikur paṇa təmahanya, mā, 1, pa, 4, daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana.


250

ekajātir dvijātīṁs tu vācā dāruṇayā kṣipan | jihvāyāḥ prāpnuyāc chedaṁ jaghanyaprabhavo hi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.270

kunaṅ deniṅ amatyani śūdra yan antyanta hala ujarnya riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya, tugəlana liḍahnya, maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maṅkana daṇḍaanya, apan antyanta sorniṅ janmanya.


251

nāmajātigrahaṁ tv eṣām abhidroheṇa kurvataḥ | nikheyo ’yomayaḥ śaṅkur jvalann āsye daśāṅgulaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.271

ikaṅ ayomayaḥ śaṅkuḥ, limpuṅ vəsi, *tunvakəna riṅ apuy, taṅan karva *təvəkakəna riṅ tutukniṅ śūdra, yan aṅuman-uman ri ṅaran saṅ brāhmaṇa, mvaṅ ṅaraniṅ tuha-tuhanira, makanimitta drohakanya ri sira.


252

dharmopadeśaṁ darpeṇa viprāṇām asya kurvataḥ | taptam āsecayet tailaṁ vaktre śrotre ca pārthivaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.272

ikaṅ śūdra, aṅuman-uman marah-marah saṅ brāhmaṇa, kədə̄ makanimitta bhaṅganya, syukana ləṅa səḍaṅ apanas tutuknya, taliṅanya, maṅkana daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.


253

śrutaṁ deśaṁ ca jātiṁ ca karma śarīram eva ca | vitathena bruvan darpād dāpyaḥ syād dviśataṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.273

ikaṅ śūdra, aṅucap ri halanyājinya rovaṅnya paḍa śūdra, kajanmanya, deśanya, gavenya, śarīranya, ndatan tuhu sapaṅucapnya, makanimitta bhaṅganya, ika ta maṅkana, yogya daṇḍan rvaṅ atus paṇa, de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya.


254

kāṇaṁ vāpy atha vā khañjam anyaṁ vāpi tathāvidham | tathyenāpi bruvan dāpyo daṇḍaṁ kārṣāpaṇāvaram ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.274

ikaṅ vvaṅ manaṅguh putikən, vuta, timpaṅ, salviraniṅ vikāra, yadyapi tuhva sapanaṅguhnya, yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, tigaṅ kārṣāpaṇa, tigaṅ saga vəsi, 120, təkanya.


255

mātaraṁ pitaraṁ jāyāṁ bhrātaraṁ tanayaṁ gurum | ākṣārayañ chataṁ dāpyaḥ panthānaṁ cādadad guroḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.275

ikaṅ vvaṅ vākpāruṣya, *amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən rībunya, ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya, tan patūt i maryādaniṅ guru kunaṅ, ika ta kabeh, yogya daṇḍan de saṅ prabhu, satus paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 5, tkanya.


256

brāhmaṇakṣatriyābhyāṁ tu daṇḍaḥ kāryo vijānatā | brāhmaṇe sāhasaḥ pūrvaḥ kṣatriye tv eva madhyamaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.276

kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira, daṇḍan sira riṅ pūrvasāhasa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya. saṅ kṣatriyajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira, daṇḍan sira de saṅ prabhu, riṅ madhyamasāhasa, mā, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya.


257

viṭśūdrayor evam eva svajātiṁ prati tattvataḥ | chedavarjaṁ praṇayanaṁ daṇḍasyeti viniścayaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.277

kunaṅ vaiśya, aṅiṅgatakən mātādinya, daṇḍan riṅ pūrvasāhasa de saṅ prabhu. śūdrāṅiṅgatakən mātādinya, ya kaliṅaniṅ svajātim prati, antyādi deniṅ aṅartha, daṇḍan ya riṅ madhyamasāhasa, de saṅ prabhu, yukti ika denira, ya kaliṅaniṅ dharmataḥ.


258

eṣa daṇḍavidhiḥ prokto vākpāruṣyasya tattvataḥ | ata ūrdhvaṁ pravakṣyāmi daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.278

ikaṅ daṇḍa vākpāruṣya, huvus inajarakənmami, mavaraha ta kami daṇḍaniṅ daṇḍapāruṣya.


colophon

iti vākpāruṣyacarita.


14

Topic of Physical Assault

259

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ aṅlarani vvaṅ, aṅrahi vvaṅ, anikəlana, anibākəna, amatyanana kunaṅ, ṅaraniṅ ulah maṅkana, daṇḍapāruṣya ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.


260

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. However, there is a close Old Javanese parallel in KM 225: ḍəṇḍapāruṣya ucapən maṅke. riṅ voṅ amukul, anuduk iṅ kayu, aṅgitikiṅ vatu aṅlarani, aṅəmu gətih, atatuha kunəṅ, anugəlakən, anikəlakən baluṅ, makādi yen amatenana sarvasato, yen voṅ ādine, araniṅ ulah vivijinən, salah tuṅgala ikā ḍəṇḍapāruṣya arane, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, maṅkana riṅ voṅ amraṅ iṅ sañjata, anuduk ādine, aṅgitik iṅ vatu, riṅ viṅkā, amukul iṅ kayu, riṅ baluṅ, anaṇḍat guluniṅ len iṅ tatali, aniləpakən iṅ bañu, anampel, amərəp, aṅgarut, anəpak, andədəl, aṅgoñoh (corr. aṅgocoh), aṅgapuk, anahuthamok, amlaciṅ, aṅidoni, aniratra ambal (corr. anirati umbəl) ilu, anampəki kəkəmahan, anampəki ririgən, aṅgutuk iṅ tai, aṅantepakən iṅ tai, anuṇḍuṅakən iṅ tai, riṅ patunan iṅ celeṅ, iku pratyekaniṅ ḍəṇḍapāruṣya.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ vvaṅ aməraṅ, aṅgutuk iṅ vatu, viṅka kunaṅ, amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ, iṅ tahulan, ahabət i hri, mvaṅ tatali, aṅələmakən iṅ vvai, anampyal, andədəl, anahut, aṅgarut, anampək iṅ təḍa, nāhan pratyekaniṅ mulahakən daṇḍapāruṣya.


261

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ rva, sādhya, sādhana, sādhya ṅaranya, duḥkhādi, sādhana ṅaranya, śāstrādi, vəkasniṅ sādhanapada, vidyād garīyaḥ, kavruhana ləvih de saṅ paṇḍita, ikaṅ asādhana śāstrādi ādinya, nāhan śāstra kavruhakəna ləvih təmən ika, de saṅ paṇḍita.


262

yena kena cid aṅgena hiṁsyāc cec chreṣṭham antyajaḥ | chettavyaṁ tad tad evāsya tan manor anuśāsanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.279

ikaṅ śūdra, aṅlarani saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta salviraniṅ śarīrāvayavanya, ika ta sādhananya tugəlana ya de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu.

  • KM 226: riṅ bot dagaṅ aṅlarani riṅ brāhmaṇa, asādhana taṅan, suku, caṅkəm, śirah, ḍaḍa, gigir, bāhu, plat, silip (corr. silit) iku ta sādhanane pāruṣya riṅ samajanma ləvih kaṅ den-pāruṣyani, siṅ sādhanane aṇḍamalani, tu[ṅ]gelana de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bha(ga)vā(n) manu riṅ śāsana.


263

pāṇim udyamya daṇḍaṁ vā pāṇicchedanam arhati | pādena praharan kopāt pādacchedanam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.280

ikaṅ śūdra yan paṅabət iṅ prəp, aṅayat riṅ palu-palu kunaṅ, i saṅ brāhmaṇa, yogya tugəlana taṅanya, de saṅ prabhu. andədəla ikaṅ śūdra i saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta galaknya, yogya tugəlana sukunya, de saṅ prabhu.


264

sahāsanam abhiprepsur utkr̥ṣṭasyāvakr̥ṣṭajaḥ | kaṭyāṁ kr̥tāṅko nirvāsyaḥ sphicaṁ vāsyāvakartayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.281

ikaṅ śūdra yan aharəp aliṅgiha i paluṅguhanira saṅ brāhmaṇa, praṅən vaṅkiṅ-vaṅkiṅnya, ya cihnanya, mvaṅ *pva-pvalanya praṅən ya sasisih, dohakəna ya.


265

avaniṣṭhīvato darpād dvāv oṣṭhau chedayen nr̥paḥ | avamūtrayato meḍhram avaśardhayato gudam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.282

ikaṅ śūdra aṅidoni riṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, makanimitta galaknya, təvərən lambenya i sor i ruhur, de saṅ prabhu. aṅəyəhi ikaṅ śūdra i saṅ brāhmaṇa, tugəlana upasthanya. yen aṅəntuti saṅ brāhmaṇa, təvərana lətnya.


266

keśeṣu gr̥hṇato hastau chedayed avicārayan | pādayor dāḍhikāyāṁ ca grīvāyāṁ vr̥ṣaṇeṣu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.283

ikaṅ śūdrārəṅgut hulu saṅ brāhmaṇa, amulirakən iruṅ, anəkək gulū, amijət *pəli, hayva ya iṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu, tugəlana ta hastanya kālih.


267

tvagbhedakaḥ śataṁ daṇḍy lohitasya ca darśakaḥ | māṁsabhettā tu ṣaṇniṣkān pravāsyas tv asthibhedakaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.284

salviranikaṅ daṇḍapāruṣya, ri savarṇanya, anecelakən* kulit, amətvakən rah, satus paṇa yogya daṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 5. kunaṅ yan paṅanini dagiṅ, daṇḍa ya riṅ ṣaḍniṣka, mā, su, 1, mā, 8, 9600, təkanya. kunaṅ yan panikəli, daṇḍan ya riṅ ṣaḍniṣka, iṅgatakəna ya.


268

vanaspatīnāṁ sarveṣām upabhogo yathā yathā | tathā tathā damaḥ kāryo hiṁsāyām iti dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.285

kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ aməraṅ kayu, salviraniṅ kayu, samūlyanikaṅ kayu daṇḍanya, yan mati ikaṅ kayu denya, maṅkā həlyananya, maṅkana liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


269

manuṣyāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ ca duḥkhāya prahr̥te sati | yathā yathā mahad duḥkhaṁ daṇḍaṁ kuryāt tathā tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.286

ikaṅ aṅlarani vvaṅ, paśu kunaṅ, salaranikaṅ linaranya, pandaṇḍeriya, ya ta kaliṅaniṅ yathā yathā.


270

aṅgāvapīḍanāyāṁ ca prāṇaśoṇitayos tathā | samutthānavyayaṁ dāpyaḥ sarvadaṇḍam athāpi vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.287. Our author seems to have read vraṇa-, a variant reading attested in numerous witnesses for the Sanskrit text.

ikaṅ aṅlarani śarīra, aṅanini kunaṅ, aṅrahi, sabeyaniṅ anuluṅ *patiba-jampyaa, daṇḍan ta ya riṅ prathamasāhasa, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.


271

dravyāṇi hiṁsyād yo yasya jñānato ’jñānato ’pi vā | sa tasyotpādayet tuṣṭiṁ rājño dadyāc ca tatsamam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.288. A variant reading rājñā daṇḍyaś ca is recorded in Olivelle’s apparatus.

ikaṅ vvaṅ arəmpak dravyaniṅ len, makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ, ikaṅ maṅkana, aṅhəlyanana ta ya sapaṅanumānaniṅ dravya rinəmpaknya, kunaṅ yan tan vruh *paṅanumāna, həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ dravya rinəmpaknya, daṇḍan riṅ pūrvasāhasa.


272

carmacārmikabhāṇḍeṣu kāṣṭhaloṣṭamayeṣu ca | mūlyāt pañcaguṇo daṇḍaḥ puṣpamūlaphaleṣu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.289

dval *viniṅkas, aṅrəmək guci, aṅrəmək dyun, anugəl rəbahan, aṅalap kasumba, tuñjuṅ, vovohan, pañcaguṇakəna samūlyanikaṅ bhāṇḍa daṇḍaanya.


273

yānasya caiva yātuś ca yānasvāmina eva ca | daśātivartanāny āhuḥ śeṣe daṇḍo vidhīyate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.290

paṅlarani guluṅan, paṅlarani sārathi, paṅlarani ratha, sapuluh, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, kunaṅ yan len sakeṅ sapuluh nimittanya paṅrəmpak bhāṇḍādi, vinarahakən daṇḍanya, ndya lvirnya sapuluh nihan.


274

chinditāsye bhagnayuge tiryakpratimukhāgate | akṣabhaṅge ca yānasya cakrabhaṅge tathaiva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

chedane caiva yantrāṇāṁ yoktraraśmyos tathaiva ca | ākrande cāpy apehīti na daṇḍaṁ manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.291-292.

chinditāsye, pəgat kəluhanya, bhagnayuge, tikəl pasaṅanya, tiryak, kahiriṅ, pratimukhāgate, katuṅkəb, akṣabhaṅge, rəmpak cakranya, chatrabhaṅge, rəmpak ululnya, chedane caiva yantrāṇām, pəgat *tali-rəṅganya, yoktraraśmyoḥ, pəgat *savədnya, pəgat taliniṅ kudanya, ākrande, paṅuhuhniṅ manuṅgaṅ, sumiṅgahakən ta liṅnya, yan maṅkana lvirnya paṅrəmpak bhāṇḍa, tan daṇḍan ika liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


275

yatrāpavartate yugyaṁ vaiguṇyāt prājakasya tu | tatra svāmī bhaved daṇḍyo hiṁsāyāṁ dviśataṁ damam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.293

yan paṅambah vənaṅ-vənaṅ siṅ lviranya, ikaṅ maratha, makanimitta tan vruhnikaṅ amərəg, mati tikaṅ kāmbah denya, yogya daṇḍan ikaṅ aguluṅan, rvaṅ atus paṇa, daṇḍanya, mā, 10, təkanya, konən ta yāṅəlyanana samūlyanikaṅ pəjah.


276

prājakaś ced bhaved āptaḥ prājako daṇḍam arhati | yugyasthāḥ prājake ’nāpte sarve daṇḍyāḥ śataṁ śatam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.294

ikaṅ sārathi, maṅaku i hayvaniṅ ratha, vruh amuruga, hana pva vikāra denya, maṅkā pva ya, yogya daṇḍa satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya, tan vruh pva ikaṅ amurug, mvaṅ tan paṅaku, hana pva vikāra denya, yugyasthāḥ, sakvehnikaṅ manuṅgaṅ yogya daṇḍa ri satus paṇa sovaṅ-sovaṅ, mā, 5, təkanya.


277

sa cet tu pathi saṁruddhaḥ paśubhir vā rathena vā | pramāpayet prāṇabhr̥tas tatra daṇḍo ’vicāritaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.295

kunaṅ ikaṅ rathāṅalah, hana sattva kavədinya, liman, kuda ri harəpnya, matya ikaṅ vənaṅ-vənaṅ kāmbah denya, maṅkana pva ya, tan ucapən, tan daṇḍa ya, ikaṅ paśu mati tan əlyanana ya.


278

manuṣyamāraṇe kṣipraṁ cauravat kilbiṣaṁ bhavet | prāṇabhr̥tsu mahatsv ardhaṁ gogajoṣṭrahayādiṣu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.296

yan vvaṅ mati kāmbah denya, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, yan sattva prāṇi mati denya, mūlya ta ya, ləmbu, liman, kuda, sārdham, satəṅahniṅ corah, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, ma, su, 1, mā, 9, təkanya.


279

kṣudrakāṇāṁ paśūnāṁ tu hiṁsāyāṁ dviśato damaḥ | pañcāśat tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śubheṣu mr̥gapakṣiṣu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.297

hana ta paśu kāmbah denya, rvaṅ atus paṇa, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, mā, 10, təkanya, kunaṅ yan kidaṅ panuṇḍuṅ, manuk hayu, kāmbah denya, limaṅ puluh paṇa, daṇḍanikaṅ maratha, mā, 2, ku, 2, təkanya.


280

gardabhājāvikānāṁ tu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcamāṣikaḥ | māṣikas tu bhaved daṇḍaḥ śvasūkaranipātane ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.298

kunaṅ yan gardabha, vəḍus, vivi, minda, mati kāmbah denya, mā, 5, daṇḍaanya, asu, və̄k, mati kāmbah denya, mā, 1, daṇḍanikaṁ maratha.


281

bhāryā putraś ca dāsaś ca preṣyo bhrātrā ca sodaraḥ | prāptāparādhās tāḍyāḥ syū rajjvā veṇudalena vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.299

strī, anak, hulun, śiṣya, sānak iṅ bapa, sānak iṅ babu, ika ta kabeh, sadoṣanya, palu-palu varahən ya, tali, vivilah kunaṅ, pamalvana.


282

pr̥ṣṭhatas tu śarīrasya nottamāṅge kathaṁ cana | ato ’nyathā tu praharan prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.300

valakaṅnya yan stryādi, yan padoṣa, palvanən, hayva jugāmalva hulu-hulu.


283

eṣo ’khilenābhihito daṇḍapāruṣyanirṇayaḥ | stenasyātaḥ pravakṣyāmi vidhiṁ daṇḍavinirṇaye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.301

nahan daṇḍanikaṅ paruṣya, nirṇaya, huvus inajarakənmami, majara ta kami daṇḍaniṅ corah muvah.


15

Topic of Punishment of Thieves

284

paramaṁ yatnam ātiṣṭhet stenānāṁ nigrahe nr̥paḥ | stenānāṁ nigrahād asya yaśo rāṣṭraṁ ca vardhate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.302

saṅ prabhu yatnaa ta sira ri kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ, phalanya, vr̥ddhi yaśanira, mvaṅ apagəh kaḍatvanira, makanimitta ri kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ.


285

abhayasya hi yo dātā sa pūjyaḥ satataṁ nr̥paḥ | sattraṁ hi vardhate tasya sadaivābhayadakṣiṇam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.303

kunaṅ saṅ prabhu yan maṅkana, aveh sira sukhaniṅ rāt, sira ta nityaśenastutiniṅ rāt, mataṅnyan maṅkana, apan paḍa kalavan mayajña sira, yan aṅgavaya karakṣaniṅ rāt, hana dānanira, pinakadānanira, paveh sukhaniṅ rāt.


286

sarvato dharmaṣaḍbhāgo rājño bhavati rakṣataḥ | adharmād api ṣaḍbhāgo bhavaty asya hy arakṣataḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.304

sapanəmanira saṅ hyaṅ dharma sakeṅ sarvavarṇa, tinəmu saṅ prabhu, phalanira parakṣa ....


287

yad adhīte yad yajateyad dadāti yad arcati | tasya ṣaḍbhāgabhāg rājāsamyag bhavati rakṣaṇāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.305

saṅ maṅaji, saṅ mayajña, saṅ mapuṇya, saṅ matapa, sapanəmaniṅ dharmanira sovaṅ-sovaṅ, tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu, apan hayuniṅ maṅrakṣa saṅ prabhu, hetuniṅ siddha paṅajinira, siddha yajñanira, puṇyanira, tapanira.


288

rājā stenena gantavyomuktakeśena dhīmatā | ācakṣāṇena tat steyamevaṁ kartāsmi śādhi mām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.314

saṅ prabhu paranana de saṅ maliṅ, aṅurai rambut mara riṅ harəpnira, avarah i kamaliṅanya, liṅnya, kartāsmi, luməkas maliṅ kami, patyanante kami, maṅkana liṅnya.


289

skandhenādāya musalaṁlaguḍaṁ vāpi khādiram | śaktiṁ cobhayatas tīkṣṇāmāyasaṁ daṇḍam eva vā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.315

maṅalapa ta saṅ prabhu, halu, palu-palu pə̄ṅ, lipuṅ alaṇḍəp i sor i ruhur, gadā vəsi, paṅdaṇḍanira ry avakniṅ maliṅ.


290

annāde bhrūṇahā mārṣṭi patyau bhāryāpacāriṇī | gurau śiṣyaś ca yājyaś ca steno rājani kilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.317

ikaṅ strī aməḍəl rare jro vətəṅ, pāpanya pinerakənya ri saṅ maveh səkul iriya, ikaṅ halvan yan mənəṅa jalunya, tan pamatyani ya, pinerakənya pāpanya riṅ jalunya, ikaṅ śiṣya, mvaṅ guru, tan pavarah riṅ daśaśīla, sapāpanya śiṣya, pinerakənya sapāpanya ri saṅ guru, saṅ prabhu yan tan paṅdaṇḍa maliṅ, sapāpaniṅ maliṅ pinerakənya ri saṅ prabhu.


291

śāsanād vā vimokṣād vā stenaḥ steyād vimucyate | aśāsitvā tu taṁ rājā stenasyāpnoti kilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.316. If indeed this is the underlying Sanskrit stanza, then we must note that our text departs from the order of the Sanskrit text and represents this stanza’s meaning very inadequately.

saṅ prabhu yan paṅdaṇḍa riṅ tan maliṅ, pinerakənya pāpaniṅ tan maliṅ ri saṅ prabhu.


292

rājabhir dhr̥tadaṇḍās tu kr̥tvā pāpāni mānavāḥ | nirmalāḥ svargam āyānti santaḥ sukr̥tino yathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.318

ikaṅ maliṅ yan huvus dinaṇḍa de saṅ prabhu, ləpas pāpanya mulih mariṅ svarga, kadi saṅ paṇḍita nirmala mantuk iṅ svarga.


293

yas tu rajjuṁ ghaṭaṁ kūpād dhared bhindyāc ca yaḥ prapām | sa daṇḍaṁ prāpnuyān māṣaṁ tac ca tasmin samāharet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.319

ikaṅ vvaṅ malap timbaniṅ sumur, talinya kunaṅ, vvaṅ arəmpak ulul iṅ pasar kunaṅ, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, kālih yogya daṇḍa ya, mā 1, ku, 1, ikaṅ timba inalapnya, valuyakənanya, ikaṅ vavaruṅ rinusaknya, pahayunənya.


294

dhānyaṁ daśabhyaḥ kumbhebhyo harato ’bhyadhikaṁ vadhaḥ | śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ dāpyas tasya ca tad dhanam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.320

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap pari riṅ pagagan, ləvih sakeṅ sapuluh saṅga, patyana ya, yan kuraṅ sakeṅ sapuluh saṅga, ekādaśaguṇakəna ya riṅ sasaṅga, yan tan hana parinya, sapiraknikaṅ inalapnya, ekādaśaguṇa, ya daṇḍanya, aṅalap iṅ rahina upādhinika, kunaṅ yan vəṅi paṅalapnya, mon sañciṅ, sasaṅga, rvaṅ saṅga, inalapnya, patyana ya.


295

tathā dharimameyānāṁ śatād abhyadhike vadhaḥ | suvarṇarajatādīnām uttamānāṁ ca vāsasām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.321

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap salviriṅ tinarajvan, mvaṅ tinakər, yan ləvih sakeṅ satus kati, mvaṅ satus sukat, patyana ya. ikaṅ aṅalap pirak, vastra uttama kunaṅ, patyana ya.


296

pañcāśatas tv abhyadhike hastacchedanam iṣyate | śeṣe ’py ekādaśaguṇaṁ mūlyād daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.322

kunaṅ yan ləvih sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat, ikaṅ tinarajvan tinakər inalapnya, tugəlana taṅanya, de saṅ prabhu, kunaṅ yan tan təka limaṅ puluh, ekādaśaguṇakəna ikaṅ inalapnya, ya daṇḍanya.


297

puruṣāṇāṁ kulīnānāṁ nārīṇāṁ ca viśeṣataḥ | mukhyānāṁ caiva ratnānāṁ haraṇe vadham arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.323

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap vvaṅ ajanma, strī viśeṣa kunaṅ, mvaṅ maṇi mūlya, yogya patyana de saṅ prabhu.


298

mahāpaśūnāṁ haraṇe śastrāṇām auṣadhasya ca | kālam āsādya kāryaṁ ca rājā daṇḍaṁ prakalpayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.324

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap vənaṅ-vənaṅ akveh sañjatanya, tamba kunaṅ, kālanya, kāryanya, iṅət-iṅətənira, enak pva kavalik bəlahanya, tibākəna ikaṅ daṇḍa sayathāsambhavani doṣanya.


299

goṣu brāhmaṇasaṁsthāsu sthūrikāyāś ca bhedanam | paśūnāṁ haraṇe caiva sadyaḥ kāryo ’rdhapādikaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.325

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅalap ləmbu saṅ brāhmaṇa, aməraṅ, anikəlana tahulaniṅ ləmbu kunaṅ, ika taṅ maṅkana, tugəlana sukunya sasisih, ya daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.


300

sūtrakārpāsakiṇvānāṁ gomayasya guḍasya ca | dadhnaḥ kṣīrasya takrasya pānīyasya tr̥ṇasya ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

veṇuvaidalabhāṇḍānāṁ lavaṇānāṁ tathaiva ca | mr̥ṇmayānāṁ ca haraṇe mr̥do bhasmana eva ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

matsyānāṁ pakṣiṇāṁ caiva tailasya ca ghr̥tasya ca | māṁsasya madhunaś caiva yac cānyat paśusaṁbhavam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

anyeṣāṁ caivamādīnāṁ adyānām odanasya ca | pakvānnānāṁ ca sarveṣāṁ tanmūlyād dviguṇo damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.326–329

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅahal lave, kapas, tahiniṅ ləmbu, gula, puhan vahu, puhan asəm, puhan putər, inum-inuman, dukut, raga, vakul, guci, uyah, dyun, tanah, bhasma, ivak, manuk, ləṅa vatu, miñak, dagiṅ, madhu, bras, səkul, ikaṅ aṅahal maṅkana kabeh, samūlyanikaṅ pinetnya ləpihakəna ya daṇḍanya, de saṅ prabhu.


301

puṣpeṣu harite dhānye gulmavallīnageṣu ca | alpeṣv aparipūteṣu daṇḍaḥ syāt pañcakr̥ṣṇalaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.330

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap kambaṅ, gaṅan, pari, odvad, kayu, ndatan pinagər ya, akəḍik tah ulihnya, ika taṅ maṅkana, daṇḍa ya riṅ limaṅ paṇa, ku, 1, 100, təkanya.


302

paripūteṣu dhānyeṣu śākamūlaphaleṣu ca | niranvaye śataṁ daṇḍaḥ sānvaye ’rdhaśataṁ damaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.331

ikaṅ aṅahal pari, huvi, taləs, pinagəran tuvi, ndatan hanātuṅgv iriya, ika taṅ maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa satus paṇa, mā, 5, 2000, təkanya, kunaṅ yan hanākəmit iriya, nəmaṅ puluh paṇa daṇḍanya, mā, 2, ku, 2, 1000, təkanya.


303

syāt sāhasaṁ tv anvayavat prasabhaṁ karma yat kr̥tam | niranvayaṁ bhavet steyaṁ kr̥tvāpavyayate ca yat ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.332

ikaṅ vastu kinəmit, denikaṅ madravya, inalap pva ya, ikaṅ haṅalap maṅkana, yeka valat ṅaranya, nāhan hetunyan dinaṇḍa limaṅ puluh paṇa, kunaṅ ikaṅ aṅalap ri tan hanātuṅgu, aṅas prāyanikā, ika taṅ maṅkana, dadya ya səṅguhən maliṅ, nāhan hetunyan dinaṇḍa satus paṇa.


304

yas tv etāny upakl̥ptāni dravyāṇi stenayen naraḥ | taṁ śataṁ daṇḍayed rājā yaś cāgniṁ corayed gr̥hāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.333

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu, vvaṅ aṅalap sādhananiṅ ahoma, ikaṅ hanery umah, ika taṅ maṅkana kālih, daṇḍan ya riṅ prathamasāhasa, mā, 12, 4800, təkanya.


305

yena yena yathāṅgena steno nr̥ṣu viceṣṭate | tat tad eva haret tasya pratyādeśāya pārthivaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.334

ikaṅ maliṅ luməkas maṅalap dravyaniṅ vvaṅ, makasādhana avaknya, konakəna ya praṅən avaknya de saṅ prabhu, ndatan matya ya, cihnanyan kavruhan yan maliṅ deniṅ vvaṅ riṅ dlāhan.


306

pitācāryaḥ suhr̥n mātā bhāryā putraḥ purohitaḥ | nādaṇḍyo nāma rājño ’sti yaḥ svadharme na tiṣṭhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

kārṣāpaṇaṁ bhaved daṇḍyo yatrānyaḥ prākr̥to janaḥ | tatra rājā bhaved daṇḍyaḥ sahasram iti dhāraṇā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.335–336: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first two stanzas grouped in this section.

aṣṭāpādyaṁ tu śūdrasya steye bhavati kilbiṣam | ṣoḍaśaiva tu vaiśyasya dvātriṁśat kṣatriyasya tu ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.337

ikaṅ śūdra yan maliṅ, daṇḍa ya, mā, su, 2, təkanya. kunaṅ ikaṅ veśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa ya, mā, su, 4, təkanya. kunaṅ yan kṣatriya maliṅ, daṇḍanira, mā, su, 8, təkanya.


307

brāhmaṇasya catuḥṣaṣṭiḥ pūrṇaṁ vāpi śataṁ bhavet | dviguṇā vā catuḥṣaṣṭis taddoṣaguṇavid dhi saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.338

kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira mā, sū, 16, təkanya. dadi pūrva satus paṇa ṅaraniṅ daṇḍanira, apan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguṇa, umambah paṅavruhira yan maṅkana.

  • A very close parallel is found in Leiden Or 9376 (Sārasamuccaya): ika vvaṅ śūdra yaṅ maliṅ, daṇḍa su 2. kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ vaiśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa su4. kunaṅ yan vvaṅ kṣatriya yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira supra (8?). kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira su 16, dadi pūrva satus paṅarani daṇḍanira. pan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguna, umambah paṅvruhnira, yan maṅkana.


308

eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hītavyā maryādinā | śākaṁ śākapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Our tentative reconstruction of a variant version of a stanza interpolated in some MDhŚ manuscripts after 8.341. Olivelle found it in his mss. BCa OOr with the wording eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hitavyā padhacchitaiḥ [?] | śākaṁ śānapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||. More coherent readings of the stanza are quoted in various dharmanibandha texts, with attribution to Nārada.
  • Devaṇṇabhaṭṭa’s Smr̥ticandrikā, Āhnikakāṇḍa: nārado ’pi | śālivrīhitilānāṃ tu muṣṭir grāhyā vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || eteṣāṃ mānavair muṣṭir grahītavyāpadi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattadāyinaṃ vidyād yady abhyadhikam icchati || āpadi sthitair adhikam ity arthaḥ, "tilamudgamāṣayavagodhūmādīnāṃ sasyamuṣṭigrahaṇeṣu na doṣaḥ pathikānām" iti smaraṇāt |
  • Lakṣmīdhara’s Kr̥tyakalpataru, Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa: nāradaḥ | śālivrīhiprasūtānāṃ muṣṭir grāhyo vidhīyate | [324] yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || aniṣiddhair (?) gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattādāyinaṃ vidyād yadi tv adhikam icchati || “śākapramāṇam” hārītoktaṃ muṣṭidvayam | vṛddhamanuḥ | caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | anirbaddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ || “anirbaddhaiḥ” asaṃbaddhaiḥ asvāmibhir iti |

ikaṅ kayu alapənya, maryādī, saṅke galəṅ saṅkanya, sāgəman ta hiṅananya, makahiṅana kukunya, kunaṅ yan gaṅan, sayogya gaṅana hiṅananya, tan doṣana ika.


309

asaṁditānāṁ saṁdātā saṁditānāṁ ca mokṣakaḥ | dāsāśvarathahartā ca prāptaḥ syāc caurakilbiṣam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.342

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅapusi tan yogyāpusana, aṅuvakən ri yogyāpusana kunaṅ, aṅalap hulun-hulun, kuda, ratha, ika ta kabeh, sadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ daṇḍanya, mā, su, 3, mā, 2


310

anena vidhinā rājā kurvāṇaḥ stenanigraham | yaśo ’smin prāpnuyāl loke pretya cānuttamaṁ sukham ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.343

kadaṇḍaniṅ maliṅ gavayakəna saṅ prabhu, makasādhana varah-varah saṅ hyaṅ āgama, maṅkana pva sira, amaṅguh sira yaśa riṅ loka, mvaṅ uttamaa sukhanira riṅ dəlahan.


colophon

iti coradaṇḍacarita.


16

Topic of Violence

311

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ikaṅ doṣa sāhasa, salviranya, varahakənaṅkva, maṅkana pva ya, śr̥ṇu, maṅrəṅva ta kita, ndya ya, govadhaḥ, naravadhaḥ.


312

vānaspatyaṁ mūlaphalaṁ dārv agnyarthaṁ tathaiva ca | tr̥ṇaṁ ca gobhyo grāsārtham asteyaṁ manur abravīt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.339

aṅalapa kayu makambaṅ avoh, ikaṅ mūlaphala, kayu tunu, pūjākəna i yajña donanya, aṅalapa dukut pakananiṅ ləmbu donanya, ikaṅ maṅalap maṅkana, tan maliṅ ika liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


313

yo ’dattādāyino hastāl lipseta brāhmaṇo dhanam | yājanādhyāpanenāpi yathā stenas tathaiva saḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.340

kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa anaṅgapi mas sakiṅ taṅaniṅ maliṅ, pavehniṅ maliṅ iṅ sira, səḍaṅnira pinakaviku, pinakapaṅajyan, saṅ brāhmaṇa maṅkana, paḍa lavan maliṅ sira yan maṅkana.


314

dvijo ’dhvagaḥ kṣīṇavr̥ttir dvāv ikṣū dve ca mūlake | ādadānaḥ parakṣetrān na daṇḍaṁ dātum arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.341

nahan saṅ brāhmaṇa yan palaku-laku tan hana pinaṅanira, aṅalapa ta sira təbu rvaṅ utər, əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan pinakādi jroniṅ pagər, tan daṇḍa sira liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


315

caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | aniṣiddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • The paraphrase seems to correspond well enough to this stanza which, though absent from Olivelle’s edition, is attributed to Manu by some medieval authorities on dharmaśāstra and cited by them immediately after (or close to) MDhŚ 8.341. See, e.g., Lakṣmīdhara (KKT ...), Vijñāneśvara (Mitākṣarā ...). A similar stanza is interpolated here in some mss. collated by Olivelle (mss. BCa OOr La1): śālivrīhimasūrāṇāṁ muṣṭigrāhe vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi tathā ca mudgamāṣayoḥ || (read: -grāhyaṁ?).

kunaṅ yan pari, kətan, java, atak baṅ, putih, sāgəman ta olihanirāṅalapa, tan sikaranən ta sira yan maṅkana.


316

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

ulahaniṅ atavan-tavan, amati ləmbu, amati vvaṅ hamərəp strī laraṅan, ika ta kabeh sāhasa ṅaranika.


317

...

  • No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. LIST SEMI-PARALLELS HERE?


No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

vvaṅ amahala kanyā, aṅlarani vvaṅ alaku-laku, amahala thāni, aṅrəmpak umahniṅ vaneh, ika ta kabeh, sāhasa ṅaranika.


318

na mitrakāraṇād rājā vipulād vā dhanāgamāt | samutsr̥jet sāhasikān sarvabhūtabhayāvahān ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.347

hayva mənəṅ saṅ prabhu, yan ikaṅ vvaṅ sāhasika, yadyapin mitraa, mon vənaṅ anahurākveh, apan karəsniṅ vvaṅ akveh inulahakənira, patyananira ta pva ya.


319

śastraṁ dvijātibhir grāhyaṁ dharmo yatroparudhyate | dvijātīnāṁ ca varṇānāṁ viplave kālakārite ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.348. Olivelle reports a variant read jātīnāṁ ca savarṇānāṁ from his witness MTr6.

dharma saṅ brāhmaṇa, tan yogya ri sañjata, yadyapi maṅkana, səḍəṅiṅ savarṇa katəkan duhkha sināhasan, tan savarṇaa kunaṅ, tuluṅən katəkan duhkha sināhasan, apan phalanyan gəgə̄n.


320

ātmanaś ca paritrāṇe dakṣiṇānāṁ ca saṁgare | strīviprābhyupapattau ca ghnan dharmeṇa na duṣyati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.349

saṅ prabhu tan pāpa sira, matyani sāhasika, rumakṣāvaknira, rumakṣa dakṣiṇā, tan kālapa deniṅ maliṅ, katuluṅananiṅ strī mvaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa, ika ta kabeh, dharma ika ulahnira, mataṅnyan tan hana pāpa siran pamatyani sāhasika.


321

guruṁ vā bālavr̥ddhau vā brāhmaṇaṁ vā bahuśrutam | ātatāyinam āyāntaṁ hanyād evāvicārayan ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.350

guruṁ vā, mon rare, mon atuha, mon brāhmaṇa, mon vruh maṅaji, yan umulahakən ātatāyi, luməkas pva ya, ika ta kabeh, hanyāt tumuluy, patyanana de saṅ prabhu, hayva inucap-ucap juga ya.


322

agnido viṣadaś caiva śastrakaras tv atharvaṇaḥ | rājapiśuno dārātikramaḥ ṣaḍ ātatāyinaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • Reconstructed from the lemmata in the paraphrase. A close parallel is found in Ślokāntara 32: agnido viṣadātharvau śastraghno dārātikramaḥ | piśunas tatra tad rājñi ṣaḍ ete hy ātatāyinaḥ ||.
  • Olivelle’s edition of MDhŚ records an similar verse as interpolated in some witness after 8.351: agnido garadaś caiva śastrapāṇir dhanāpahaḥ | kṣetradāraharaś caiva ṣaḍ ete ātatāyinaḥ ||. The same verse is also transmitted as VDhS 3.16.

kunaṅ ṣaḍ ātatāyi ṅaranya, agnidaḥ, anunvani, viṣadaḥ, aṅracun, śastrakaraḥ, aṅamuk, atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh, rājapiśunaḥ, amitukarakən saṅ prabhu, dārātikramaḥ, aṅalvani, amuṅpaṅ kunaṅ, nəm kvehnya, ātatāyi ṅaranya, tan hana pāpaniṅ amatyani ātatāyi, maṅkana pagəhniṅ pavarah saṅ hyaṅ dharma.


323

nātatāyivadhe doṣo hantur bhavati kaś cana | prakāśaṁ vāprakāśaṁ vā manyus tanmanyum r̥cchati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.351: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

paradārābhimarśeṣu pravr̥ttān nr̥̄n mahīpatiḥ | udvejanakarair daṇḍaiś cihnayitvā pravāsayet ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.352

ikaṅ vvaṅ aməkul strī laraṅan, cihnana ya de saṅ prabhu, salvirniṅ daṇḍa kelik-elik daṇḍaanya, pravāsayet, dohakəna ya.


324

tatsamuttho hi lokasya jāyate varṇasaṁkaraḥ | yena mūlaharo ’dharmaḥ sarvanāśāya kalpate ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

parasya patnyā puruṣaḥ saṁbhāṣāṁ yojayan rahaḥ | pūrvam ākṣārito doṣaiḥ prāpnuyāt pūrvasāhasam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

yas tv anākṣāritaḥ pūrvam abhibhāṣate kāraṇāt | na doṣaṁ prāpnuyāt kiṁ cin na hi tasya vyatikramaḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.353–355: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first three stanzas grouped in this section.

parastriyaṁ yo ’bhivadet tīrthe ’raṇye vane ’pi vā | nadīnāṁ vāpi saṁbhede sa saṁgrahaṇam āpnuyāt ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.356

ikaṅ vvaṅ aṅucap-ucap lavan strīniṅ len, inuhutan ya riṅ deśanya, daṇḍan ya riṅ pūrvasāhasa, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.


325

upakārakriyā keliḥ sparśo bhūṣaṇavāsasām | sahakhaṭvāsanaṁ caiva sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.357: the paraphrase seems to imply a variant reading tat strīsaṅgrahaṇaṁ instead of sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ.

hana strī aveh riṅ vvaṅ lanaṅ, asivo-sivo lavan lanaṅ, kaṅgoniṅ bhūṣaṇanya, mvaṅ dodotnya deniṅ lanaṅ, pasaṇḍiṅnya luṅguh mvaṅ lanaṅ, ika taṅ ulah maṅkana, strīsaṅgrahaṇa ṅaranika.


326

striyaṁ spr̥śed adeśe yaḥ spr̥ṣṭo vā marṣayet tayā | parasparasyānumate sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ smr̥tam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.358

ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅgaməl strī riṅ śūnya, ginaməl deniṅ strī kunaṅ, umənəṅ ta ya, səḍəṅnyan *inanumanani rovaṅnya, ikaṅ vvaṅ lanaṅ maṅkana ulahnya, strīsaṅgrahaṇa ṅaranya.


327

abrāhmaṇaḥ saṁgrahaṇe prāṇāntaṁ daṇḍam arhati | caturṇām api varṇānāṁ dārā rakṣyatamāḥ sadā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.359

kunaṅ yan tan brāhmaṇa gumavayakən strīsaṅgrahaṇa, atyanta ta ya yogya patyana, kunaṅ yan tan atyanta doṣanya, daṇḍan, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu, paramārthaniṅ caturjanma, rakṣa təmən juga ya.


328

bhikṣukā bandinaś caiva dīkṣitāḥ kāravas tathā | saṁbhāṣanaṁ saha strībhiḥ kuryur aprativāritāḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.360

saṅ bhikṣuka, vetālika, saṅ dīkṣita, uṇḍahagi, ika ta kabeh, tan uhutana, dadya paṅucap-ucapa lavan strīniṅ len.


329

na saṁbhāṣāṁ saha strībhiḥ pratiṣiddhaḥ samācaret | niṣiddho bhāṣamāṇas tu suvarṇaṁ daṇḍam arhati ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

naiṣa cāraṇadāreṣu vidhir nātmopajīviṣu | sajjayanti hi te nārīr nigūḍhāś cārayanti ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

kiṁ cid eva tu dāpyaḥ syāt saṁbhāṣāṁ tābhir ācaran | praiṣyāsu caikabhaktāsu rahaḥ pravrajitāsu ca ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.361–363

kunaṅ yan paṅucapa mvaṅ strīniṅ hulun-hulun, strīniṅ menmen, tan aranana strīsaṅgrahaṇa, apan kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan mara, hayva tan asənətan yan paṅucap-ucap.

kunaṅ yan iṅ śūnya, maṅucap-ucapa kalavan strīniṅ cāraṇa, menmen, strī vruh kinonkon, strīniṅ vvaṅ bhakti, kili-kili kunaṅ, yogya daṇḍan kadi ṅūni, sasuvarṇa, mā, 4, təkanya.


330

yo ’kāmāṁ dūṣayet kanyāṁ sa sadyo vadham arhati | sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo na vadhaṁ prāpnuyān naraḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.364

ikaṅ vvaṅ sāhasa muṅpaṅ kanyā, ika taṅ maṅkana, yogya patyanya, usən ya de saṅ prabhu, kunaṅ yan mahyun ikaṅ kanyā, mvaṅ paḍa kavvaṅanya, tan patyanana ikaṅ maṅkana.


331

kanyāṁ bhajantīm utkr̥ṣṭaṁ na kiṁ cid api dāpayet | jaghanyaṁ sevamānāṁ tu saṁyatāṁ vāsayed gr̥he ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.365

ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh, sujanma, anavanakən kanyā sor janmanya, tan daṇḍa ikā, mvaṅ samātra tuvi, tuhātah, kunaṅ yan sor janmanya ikaṅ anavanakən, alapana Ikaṅ kanyā usən, dohakna sakery umahniṅ lanaṅ.


332

uttamāṁ sevamānas tu jaghanyo vadham arhati | śulkaṁ dadyāt sevamānaḥ samām icchet pitā yadi ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.366

kunaṅ yan sor janmanya ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh, anavanakən strī uttama, yogya patyanana ikaṅ vərəh-vərəh maṅkana. kunaṅ yan paḍa janmanya, kalavan ikaṅ kanyā aveha vəlyanikā ya, ikā yan harəp bapaniṅ kanyā.


333

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

kunaṅ ikaṅ amuṅpaṅ kanyā, tan yogya makarabyanya, rehnyānom dahat, tugəlana taṅanya ta daṇḍa, muvah daṇḍan satus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, su, 1, mā, 4, təkanya, kunaṅ yan mati ikaṅ kanyā denya yogya patyana ya.


334

abhiṣahya tu yaḥ kanyāṁ kuryād darpeṇa mānavaḥ | tasyāśu kartye aṅgulyau daṇḍaṁ cārhati ṣaṭśatam ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.367

ikaṅ bahud *aṅrabyani kanyā, tan yogya makastrīnya, pan rare dahat, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, śīghra ta tugəlana jarijinya rvaṅ siki, daṇḍa ta ya muvah, nəm atus paṇa, mā, su, 1, mā, 4, təkanya.


335

sakāmāṁ dūṣayaṁs tulyo nāṅgulicchedam āpnuyāt | dviśataṁ tu damaṁ dāpyaḥ prasaṅgavinivr̥ttaye ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.368

ikaṅ vvaṅ paḍa muṅpaṅ kanyā, ndan ahyun ikaṅ kanyā, vəkasan pacodyanya, tan yogya tugəlana jarijinya rvaṅ siki, daṇḍan ya rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, marapvan tan hana tumirva ulahnya maṅkana.


336

kanyaiva kanyāṁ yā kuryāt tasyāḥ syād dviśato damaḥ | śulkaṁ ca triguṇaṁ dadyāc chiphāś caivāpnuyād daśa ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.369

ikaṅ kanyā nduvəl pukiniṅ kanyā, ta śīlanya hetu, ika taṅ kanyā maṅkana, yogya daṇḍa rvaṅ atus paṇa, de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya. kunaṅ yan huvus vinəli ikaṅ kanyā, saguṅiṅ tukvanya, triguṇakəna daṇḍanya, tugəlana ta itilnya, kapintəluni daṇḍanya.


337

yā tu kanyāṁ prakuryāt strī sā sadyo mauṇḍyam arhati | aṅgulyor eva vā chedaṁ khareṇodvahanaṁ tathā ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.370

kunaṅ ta yan huvus alaki ikaṅ strī, anduvəla ta pukiniṅ kanyā, guntiṅən tumuli, mvaṅ jarijinya rvaṅ siki ta tugəlana, konakəna ta ya rabyanana deniṅ kuda, nahan ta daṇḍanya de saṅ prabhu.


338

bhartāraṁ laṅghayed yā tu jñātistrīguṇadarpitā | tāṁ śvabhiḥ khādayed rājā saṁsthāne bahusaṁsthite ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.371

ikaṅ strī maṅalvanakən svāminya, vəgig makanimittākveh kadaṅnya, mvaṅ kvehni kavruhnya, ikaṅ strī maṅkana duṣṭanya, apusana, konakəna ya sahutəniṅ asu riṅ pamaṅgahan, de saṅ prabhu, tontonən kəmbulana deniṅ vvaṅ makveh, maran tan hana tumirva maṅkana.


339

pumāṁsaṁ dāhayet pāpaṁ śayane tapta āyase | abhyādadhyuś ca kāṣṭhāni tatra dahyeta pāpakr̥t ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.372

ikaṅ lanaṅ uṅgvakəneṅ kavali vəsi, apuyana i sor, gəsəṅana ya de saṅ prabhu. ikaṅ vvaṅ riṅ sabhā paḍa maṅatərana kayu, samāṅgəsəṅana ikaṅ pāpakarma.


340

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ikaṅ strī akon lumakvālakya riṅ kanyā, andulurakən kunaṅ, aveha uṅgvaniṅ alaki kunaṅ, vəgilan kunaṅ, ikaṅ strī maṅkana katəlu, daṇḍan ya rvaṅ atus paṇa de saṅ prabhu, mā, 10, təkanya, 4000.


341

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ikaṅ vərvə-vərəh huvus amvit i vəlyaniṁ kanyā, pinasatya-samayakən təkaaniṅ śubhadivasa, uṅgahanya, mithyā ta ya, tan paṅantyakən, marabi ta ya kili-kili lañji, caṇḍāla, dāsī kunaṅ, atiṅgal paməlinya, ya daṇḍanya, kunaṅ yan ahyun anomaha manih, paməlinya dviguṇākəna ya, akurəna ta ya, aməli piṅrva təkanya.


342

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ikaṅ dravya ulihniṅ mandaṇḍa tan kəkəsana ya de saṅ prabhu, tan beyaaniṅ magave dharma, vehakna dəmakaniṅ vadva siṅgih donanya.


343

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ikaṅ dravya ulihniṅ andaṇḍa saṅ brāhmaṇa, paṇḍita, tan kəkəsana ya, vehakəna riṅ brāhmaṇa, purohita, pilih brāhmaṇa lena, saparananya, ndan paḍa lavan saṅ purohita.


344

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ari vadvan, kaponakan vadvan, rabiniṅ paman, penan sakiṅ bapa, penan sakiṅ babu, valvaniṅ bapa, valvan saṅ brāhmaṇa, nahan lvirnya kaṅ tan yogyālapən, manəmva mahāpātaka təmən ika, kunaṅ yan hana maṅkana, daṇḍa ya de saṅ prabhu, lvirniṅ daṇḍanya.


345

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ikaṅ makastrī maṅkana, upasthanya tugəlana, kaninya syukki uyah, kunaṅ yan saṅ brāhmaṇa mulahakənāpacāra, dohakəna, maṅkanātah pavarah bhaṭāra manu.


346

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ikaṅ vvaṅ amalat mastrya kili, satya suśīla saṅ kili, ika ta vvaṅ maṅkana, kadi daṇḍanikaṅ mastrī bhāginyādi daṇḍanya.


347

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

kunaṅ yan lañji ikaṅ kili, daṇḍa ikaṅ mastrī ya, uttamasāhasa, de saṅ prabhu, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, təkanya.


348

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

kunaṅ ikaṅ strī-strī sujanma, alaki, tan palaki kunaṅ, tan vehən mahāsāhasa, maṅantya riy umah, pahayun vaṅkəlaṅana ikaṅ umah, kahananya, yeka prasiddha umah, liṅ bhaṭāra manu.


349

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

ikaṅ marery umahniṅ len riṅ vəṅi, ndan hane strī kahyunya hetu, ikaṅ vvaṅ maṅkana, sevu paṇa daṇḍaanya, de saṅ prabhu, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, 20000, təkanya.


350

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

kunaṅ yan rahina kālanya mara, ndatan strī kahyunya hetu, pūrvasāhasa daṇḍaaanya, de saṅ prabhu, mā, 12, ku, 2, təkanya.


351

... | ... ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.XXX

tan pamava sañjata, ikaṅ vvaṅ marery umahniṅ len riṅ rahina, uttamasāhasa ḍaṇḍanya, mā, su, 3, mā, 2, təkanya.


352

yasya stenaḥ pure nāsti nānyastrīgo na duṣṭavāk | na sāhasikadaṇḍaghnau sa rājā śakralokabhāk ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.386

ika saṅ prabhu, tan hana maliṅ riṅ kaḍatvanira, tan hana rabi-rabi laraṅan, muvah tan hana hala ujarnya, tan hana pati praṅ-praṅa, ika ta saṅ prabhu maṅkana kramanira, tan hana pahinira kalavan bhaṭāra indra kaḍatvanira, paḍa lavan svarga.


353

eteṣāṁ nigraho rājñaḥ pañcānāṁ viṣaye svake | sāṁrājyakr̥t sajātyeṣu loke caiva yaśaskaraḥ ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

  • MDhŚ 8.387

saṅ prabhu umaṅgvakən ikaṁ rājya uttama, makanimitta paṅdaṇḍanira riṅ durjana, corādi, ri svadeśanira, lumrā yaśanira riṅ loka.


colophon

iti strīsaṅgrahaṇacarita.


MDhŚ 8.001
vihikan L K
vikan M
mantri vruh K
mantri riṁ vruḥ Lmantrinira vruḥ M
maviveka L M
mavikveka: K

MDhŚ 8.002
aliṅgihāpagəha norm.
haliṅgihapagəha L Mhaliṅgiḥ pagəha: K
hayvātuduh-tuduh* L
hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K M
kiva L K
kita M
suśīlātah K M
sugiḥla:taḥ L
yogyāyogyani L M
hogya:yogyaniṁ K

MDhŚ 8.003
masiha L K
masita M
makasādhanaṅ norm.
makasa:danaṁ L Mmakasḍanaṁ K
varah-varah K M
varavaraḥ L
mānavādi K
manava:vī Lnavavi M
sapañjiṅ L K
saṁ mañjiṁ M
deśa ṅaranya, K
om. L M (eye-skip)
sakaḍaṅayan conj.
sadaṅayan L K M
None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.
sajasun- M
sajamus- L K
savuravan L K
savagavan M
an L K
ndan M
ika norm.
hika: L Ktika M
an tan M
hankan L K
mavyavahāra conj.
vyava:hara Lvya:vahara Kvyavahara M
The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.
aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu em.
Aṣṭadaṣasu margge Lhaṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge Kastadasasu marge M
vvalu L
valu Kriṁ valu M
salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ L M
salviriṅ K
paḍa madudva-dudvan L
padudvadudvan Kpada padudvan-dudvan M

This stanza is absent from Olivelle 2005’s constituted text, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for one manuscript. The stanza occurs in ed. Mandlik 1886 8.4 with reading bhinno, where the Svayambhu implies bhinne.
hiṁsāṁ yaḥ em.
Iṅsīya LIṅsa:ya K M
nirdoṣa, kunaṅ L M
nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K
It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.
norm.
va L K M
prayacchati em.
prayaścati L Kprayasati M
vehakəna L M
vehikna K
sthāne L M
svane K
vivādasya L K
vamvadasya M
ika L M
hikaṁ K
mūlanya K M
malanya L
bhinne norm.
bhine L Kbane M
’ṣṭādaśadhā em.
ṣṭedaśada: Lṣṭedaśada Kstedasadan M

MDhŚ 8.004
vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ EdO
vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS

MDhŚ 8.005

MDhŚ 8.006
āhvaya EdO
āhvānam SvaMSS
vyavahārasthitāv iha EdO
vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS

MDhŚ 8.007
teṣām ādyam norm.
tapīmadyam Ltepaṁ*m adyam Ktesanmadyam M
r̥ṇādānam em.
r̥ṣada:nī Lr̥sadanaṁ* Krənanam M
kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ conj.
kasahurapihutaṁ Lkasahurapyutaṁ Kkasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M
Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the Tantri Kamandaka p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.
patuvava L K
katuvava M
asvāmi L K
astami- M
vikraya em.
-vikriya L K-vikrya M
sambhūya ca em.
sa:mbhūyasya Lsambuyasya K M
All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.
samutthānam norm.
samūrtthaniṁ Lsamūtthanaṁ* Ksamurtanam M
dattasyānapakarma M
dattasyanasaka:rmma Ldattasyana: karma K
*karuddhāniṅ L
karadḍaniṁ Kkarudahiṁ M
vetanasya na ca dānam
veka:nasya Kdaniṁ L
All mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.
vetanasya L M
veka:nasya K
dānam K M
daniṁ L
kavehaniṅ L K
tavehaniṁ M
krayānuśayo em.
-krayanūṣa:yoḥ L-kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K-krayanusayoḥ M
nyān L K
-nya M
padvalnya, conj.
om. L K M (eye-skip)
vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ em.
viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ Lviva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ Kvitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ M
vivādaniṅ L M
vivana:daniṁ K
sāhasa em.
sa:ha:rṣa Lsaha:rṣa Ksatarsa M
steyam norm.
stheyam Lsveyam Ksteyəm M
strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca conj.
saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: Lsaṅgrahaname Uva:cca Ksaṅgrahaname uvaca M
vibhāgaś M
vinagaś L K
dyūtam em.
dyuta L K M
tan L M
om. K
āhvānam norm.
Ahvanam· L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.
padāny em.
pada Lom. Kbadam M
vvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu K M
vyavahārasthitāni ha L K M
The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.
pinakasthānaniṅ L M
pinaka:stana: K

MDhŚ 8.008
eṣu em.
Evu L MUvu K
sthāneṣu em.
stha:neṣṭa L K M
bhūyiṣṭham em.
bhuya:ṣṭiṁ Lbhūyaśṭaṁ* Kbuyastam M
vyavahāra L K
vyavavu- M
vvalu norm.
va:lu Lvalu Kvalu M
katəmunya ṅkāna em.
tatmunya ṅkana L Ktatmunya ṅhana M
Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.
kapagəhakəna L K
kapagəhana M
i L K
iṁ M
nikaṅ L M
-nikā K

MDhŚ 8.009
gumavayakən L K
gumavayan M
kāryāmivakṣa L K
karyavivaksa M
ri L
riṁ K M
brāhmaṇa L M
prabrahmaṇna K
maṅaji L M
aṅaji K
yogyāyogya M
yogya- L K
Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.

This stanza is absent from the constituted text in Olivelle 2005, though it is referenced in his app. crit. for ms. Ox2 after 8.9. Mandlik (p. 877) and Jha include the stanza at the beginning of Medhātithi’s comment on 8.9; in his notes, Jha (v. 9, p. 490) cites citations of this verse in medieval scholastic works. In contrast with the cases in Div. XX and YY, van Naerssen (van Naerssen 1956) did not notice that the Old Javanese text here implies the presence of this stanza because the Sanskrit original is not quoted.
saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra, L M
om. K
sira ta L K
siranata M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
tarka, vruh M
tarkkavruha Ltankavruha K
Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in L K.
śruti L K
smvati M

This stanza is present neither in the constituted text of Olivelle 2005, nor in its app. crit., but is known to have occurred in the Br̥haspatismr̥ti, a text often cited by medieval Indian dharmaśāstra authors. The Old Javanese paraphrase suggests that its author knew the Sanskrit stanza with a reading vicāre for vivāde.
takvan iṅ em.
tantraniṁ L Ktankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M
Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan ( L) and patakvan ( K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.
irikaṅ M
matakvan irikaṁ Lpatakvan ikaṁ K
mataṅyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅya ta M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.010
aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta L M
haṅiṅətiṅəttha K
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
i kāryanikaṅ L
hinaryyanikaṁ Kiṁ karyanikaṁ M
ta K M
om. L
sabhā L M
sana: K
tumamaa M
jumamaha: L K
sirāluṅguhāpagəha norm.
sira:luṅguḥhapagəha Lsiraluṅguḥhapagəha Ksiraluṅguhapagəha M
It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.

MDhŚ 8.011
tigaṅ siki L K
sasiki M
hana brāhmaṇa L K
hana ta brahmana M
prajñān L K
pradña M
yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita K M
yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)

sameAs="txt:NarSm mā. 3.17/NMS vya. 80MDhŚ 8.12: dharmo viddhas tv adharmeṇa sabhāṁ yatropatiṣṭhate | śalyaṁ cāsya na kr̥ntanti viddhās tatra sabhāsadaḥ ||
sabhā L M
śana: K
saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira, L K
riṅ Kom. M (eye-skip)
iṅ L
riṅ Kom. M (larger gap)
iṅ L M
riṅ K
agəgvana L K M
All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?
kasatyan M
kajatyan· L K
ginavayakən L M
gina§va:yan K
sahaneṅ L M
saṁ haneṁ K
mapan M
mavan L K
kavoraniṅ em.
kavoranaṅ L K M

MDhŚ 8.013
doṣanya L M
ḍeṣanya K
ika L K
tika M

MDhŚ 8.014
kasatyanira M
kasaktyanira L K
hilaṅ ikā M
hilaṁnika: L K
paḍa hana L K
padaha M
patimbunaniṅ L M
patambunaniṁ K

MDhŚ 8.015
maṅrakṣa L M
marakṣa K
mataṅyan M
mataṅhyan· Lmataṅhya K
pva kita L M
om. K
maṅkana K M
maṅka L
....
All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.
pramāṇastava em.
praṇama:stava Lpr̥ṇattama:stava: Kpranatomastava M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
apan M
lapan Lhapan M
pinakapramāṇaniṅ em.
pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L Mpinakapr̥maṇan riṅ K
loka, sira L M
loka:, [... K (eye-skip)
saṅ magave M
samagave L
gamāntyanya norm.
gamantyanya L M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
umagəhakən L
umagəgakən M
de saṅ L
seṁ M
ikaṅ L
hika K
loka maṅkana L M
...] maṅkana: K

MDhŚ 8.016
mataṅyan M
mataṅnyan Lmataṅhyan K
bhaṭāra L M
bha:va:ra K
pva vvaṅ M
vvavva Lta vaṁ K
tan L K
om. M

MDhŚ 8.017
saṅ M
sa L K
pati L K
mati M

MDhŚ 8.018
saparapatan L M
sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan K
saparapatanira M
saparaparatanira Lsaṁ parapata sira: K
saṅ hyaṅ L M
saṁṅyaṁ K
kasatyan ginavayakən L M
ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K

MDhŚ 8.019
riṅ K M
ri L
siṅ L M
si K
kahava tkeṅ L
kahavat·tkeṁ Kkahava təke M

MDhŚ 8.20: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.021
prāgvivākanira L
pr̥gvivakanira Kpragivaksira M
durbala M
ḍūrbbala: Lḍūrgghala K
riṅ K
om. Lri M
kadi ləmbu kapətək riṅ latək ajro
Cf. Bhīṣmaparva 124.19: kadi ləmbu kapətək iṅ latək.

MDhŚ 8.022
kakehaniṅ L M
iṁ kakehaniṁ K
akveh vvaṅ L M
hakeḥ vaṁ K
deniṅ lapā L K
den alapa M

vyavahārān svayaṁ paśyet sabhyaiḥ parivr̥to ’nvaham || [YDh 1.360 = Br̥hSm 1.1.106]
sirāmivakṣaa L K
sira vivaksaha M
kavruhnira L M
kavruḥnya K
veda L K
deva M
*pamivakṣana L K
pavivaksana M (morphological)
saṅ umuṅguh L M
hikaṁ muṅguḥ K
irika, sira ta L M
hirika ta sira K

MDhŚ 8.023
maṅkanānakəna em.
maṅkanakna Lmaṅkana:kna Kmaṅkana M
payajñan K
vayajña:n· Lpayadñan M
sarvavīja, L M
om. K
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
mavəḍihana, asalimputa em.
mavḍihana, saliputa Lmavḍihana:, salimputa K M

MDhŚ 8.025
taṅ M
kaṅ L K
mvaṅ ikaṅ L M
mvahaṁ§kaṁ K

MDhŚ 8.025
adharma M
haḍarmma:- Lda:rmma:- K
iṅətakənanya em.
Iṅətakənya L K M
tuvi, kavruhana L K
tvinya kavruhana kavruhana M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
vāhyaliṅgaiḥ em.
vaya:liṅge L Kvahyaliṅge M
makanimitta L M
makadimitta K
*paṅanumāna L M
paṅanumaha K
eṅas L
haṅa:s Keṅgas M
ri L M
ra K
mulat K M
malat· L
salah M
sahalah L K
alaṅə̄ L
aṅə: Kalaṅo M

MDhŚ 8.026
yadyapi L M
yapi K
inət-ətakən em.
hinəhəttakən L Kinəhətakən M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
makanimitta norm.
mukanimitta L Kmakanimita M
vāhyaliṅga L M
vayaliṅga: K
ākāraiḥ norm.
Akareḥ L K M
iṅgitaiḥ em.
Iṅgitaḥ L Kiṅgita M
carita M
-caritta L-ca:ritta, K

MDhŚ 8.027
niṅ L M
-ni K
uvuh-uvuh M
tuvuhuvuḥ L K
apa L K
apan M
yāvat sa syāt em.
yavatna:syat· Lyavatnasyat·, Kyavatsyat M
samāvr̥tto norm.
samavr̥to L M M
huvus L M
vus K
yan L M
ya K
huvus L M
vus K
sakiṅ L K
riṁ sakiṁ M

MDhŚ 8.028
rare M
raray L K
rakṣanən L M
rakṣanan K
valu em.
valva Lvalva: Kvala M
pabapebu K M
pabavebu L
valu L K
vulu M
*makapaṅguhan norm.
makapaṅgvan L Kmakapaṅgavan M
The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?
hana vvaṅ avamāna L M
avvaṁṅamana K
mataṅnyan norm.
mataṅhyan L Kmataṅyan K
ikaṅ M
Ika LIka: K
katvaṅananira L
katatvaṅarananira Kkatvaṅanira M
ikaṅ L M
kaṁ M
hayva M K
tayva L

MDhŚ 8.029
kadaṅ L M
kaṇḍaṁ- K
daṇḍan ikaṅ em.
ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L Mḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K
Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.
aṅalap L M
alap K
daṇḍaanya K M
ḍaṇḍanya L
The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.
strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa norm.
strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: Lstrisatya:ra:kṣaṇa Kstridyasaṅraksana M

MDhŚ 8.030
lavasanya L
lavasnya K M
təka L M
tkiṁ K
ikaṅ M
tikaṁ L K
sakeṅ L
sakiṁ K M
ikaṅ M
tika Ltikaṁ K

MDhŚ 8.031
liṅnya, saṅ K
liṁnyansaṁ L M
maṅaku dravya L M
maṅakuvadr̥vya K
ika taṅ M
Ika:kaṁ LIkaṁ K
The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.
siṅgih ika dravyanya, L M
om. K

MDhŚ 8.032
tan avruh L K
tatan vruḥ M
ri kahilaṅaniṅ L
rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ Kri kahilaṅani M
kvehnya, L K
om. M
tika M
hika: L K
kinavruhanya L M
kavruhanya K
kevalya L M
saṁ K
dravya juga L
dr̥vya, ui Ikamaṅkana:, juga: Kdrəvya suka juga M
The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.
ika ta vvaṅ L K
ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)
daṇḍan ika em.
ḍaṇḍa Ika: L Mḍaṇḍahika: K
The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.
samūlya L K
saṅgulya- M

MDhŚ 8.033
ikaṅ K M
Ika L
ikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: K
dharmanira L M
ḍarmma sira:ṅ K

MDhŚ 8.034
alapənya K M
hapapənya L
mapa L K
mapan M
daṇḍanika L M
caṇḍanika: K
sikəpən L K
sikəpəpən M
sabhākəna em.
sabha:kukna Lsabhakakna K M
ambahakəna L K
nambahakəna M

MDhŚ 8.035
dravyaṅku L K
drəvyaku M
tan L M
tatan K
kinəmit L K
kənəmit M
sapanəmanikaṅ L
sapanmunikaṁ Ksapanəmanika M

MDhŚ 8.036
mithya norm.
miṭya Lvivya Kmidya M
sapavvalunya L
sapavalunya Ksaṁpavalunya M
ləvihana M
L̥viha L K
sapanəm-bəlasnya K
sapanəmbalanya Lsapənəmbəlasan M

MDhŚ 8.037
panəmva M
panəmvaṁ L K
pinəṇḍəm M
pinənəm Lpinənḍəmm K
alavas L K
alavasa M
aṅśanana L
aṅśana: Ksaṅkuna M
viśeṣan K M
viśeṣa:n· L
janma L M
jadma K

MDhŚ 8.038
panəmva L K
manəmva M
aveha K M
taveha L

MDhŚ 8.039
mataṅyan maṅkana M
mataṅhyan Lkunaṁ mataṅyan K
parva em.
paruha: L K M
saṅ L K
saṁ 7r5saṁ M
nirān paṅrakṣaṅ conj.
-nira para:kṣaṁ L-nira:parakṣaṁ K-nira paṅraksa M
tattvanira. L K
tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M
M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.

MDhŚ 8.040
nikaṅ K M
-nika M
yan L M
yen K
kapaṅgiha M
kapaṅgya: Lkapaṅgva: K
Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.

MDhŚ 8.041
kinapagəhakən iṅ L
napagəhakniṅ Kkinapagəhakəna M
janma L M
jadma K
kinapagəhakən iṅ L M
kapagəhakniṅ K
thāni norm.
tani L Mtaniṁ K
baṇyāga norm.
bha:nyaga Lna:nyaga: Kbanyaga M
kunəṅ L K
kuni M
kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika M
kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika Lkavatəkanya kunaṁ hika K
yan em.
ya L K M
Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabu ri svadharma?

MDhŚ 8.042
puṇḍuhnya K M
puṇḍaḥnya L
ginavayakənya K M
gavayakənya L
kajanmanya L M
kajadmanya K
ri L M
riṁ K
varṇasaṅkara em.
varṇnasaṅhara- L Kparnasaṅara- M

MDhŚ 8.043
yan L K
yatan M
prāgvivāka K
pvagvivaka- Lpvagivaka- M
tan paṅapa K
tan paṅama Ltatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa M
maṅaji em.
paṅa:ji L Mvvaṁṅaji K

MDhŚ 8.044
tuha L M
tva K
titisniṅ rahnya L M
om. K
kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ em.
kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ Lkumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ Kkumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M
Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.
vāhyaliṅgādi L
vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi Ktahyalaṅgadi M

MDhŚ 8.045
kavruhana M
kavruhanika L K
buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra M
om. L K (eye-skip)
The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.
kavruhananira L M
kavruhana: sira K
mapagəha em.
makapagəha L K M

MDhŚ 8.046
huvus L M
vuḥvus K
ginavayakən L M
ginavayakna K
dhārmika em.
ḍarmmikaṁ Ldharmikaṁ K M
-mārga K
-vargga L-ma7v32marga M
saṅ L K
om. M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.047
kədvakəna M
kḍva:kna L K
denikaṅ L K
dekaṅ M
pradhana norm.
pra:ḍa:na Lpr̥daṇa Kpradana M
OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.
*huvusaniṅ L M
husaniṁ K

MDhŚ 8.048
pihutaṅnyan L
pahutaṁnya: Kpyu8r5taṅnya M
vehən L M
veha: K
maṅgəh L K
maṅga M
panahuranaṅ em.
panahuraniṁ L Mpanaturraniṁ K
Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.

MDhŚ 8.049
asih-asihən L M
a:sira:sihasihən· K
taṅtaṅən M
taṁtaṅəna Ltaṁtaṅəna: K
adāna norm.
hadana L Mhadana: K
dānana tuṅgal em.
dinana, tuṅgul· Ldinana, Kdinana, tuṅgun M
pihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya M
tan L K
yatan M
valātkāran L K
malanta8r11ran M

Kuṭāra-Mānava 107: riṅ voṅ ahutaṅ tan harəp anahura, katəmu deniṅ apihutaṅ, tagihən upasamanən iṅ manis iṅ ujar təmbehan, kapiṅro upayanən vətuvaniṅ hutaṅ, kapiṅtlu taṅtaṅen aucapan, kapiṅpat bañcananən sisilihana, kapiṅlima iridakna konən anuṅgonana saguṅiṅ pisis.

MDhŚ 8.050
mapihutaṅ L
mavihutaṁ Kmapyutaṁ M
mijila L K
umijila M (morphological)
tatan L M
tata:t K
tumagihakən L M
tugihakən K

MDhŚ 8.051
anaṅguh L K
om. M
ri L M
riṁ K
pañji M
pañjiṁ L K
puhakakənanya em.
puha:knanya Lpuhaknanya K M
sakesi em.
sakeṁsi Lsakiṁsi Ksakesa M
A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.
pañji L M
om. K
pradhana norm.
praḍa:na Lpr̥dana: Kpradana M
sakavənaṅnya L K
sakənavənaṅnya M

MDhŚ 8.139: This stanza is found in Olivelle 2005’s constituted text not after stanza 51 but only as stanza 139. See Olivelle’s comment on p. 956.
sinamayakən L K
sinamahakən M
təka L K
təkan M
samaya L M
yasmaya: K
sinahuranya L K
sinahuran utaṅnya M
limaṅ K M
pañcasaṭa L
tumutana norm.
tumuttanaṁ Ltumutkanaṁ Ktumuttaṁ M
ku, 1, mā, 5 K M
mā, 10, mā, 2 L
mithyanya norm.
miṭyanya Lmidyanya Kmityanya M
yan L M
yana K
paṅas tan pasamayā L K
masamaya- M
katəpətan L M
katəpatan K
pañca K M
pañcasaṭa L
ku, 2 K
ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 Lku, ṅu M
paṅḍaṇḍeriya L K
paṅande M
śāsana K M
śaṇasa L
ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu. L
kanut Lpira:kaṁ Lhinuṅgeṁ Lyadṭa L
These paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.
katut em.
kanut L
pirak kaṅ norm.
pira:kaṁ L
hinuṅgah iṅ em.
hinuṅgeṁ L
yathā em.
yadṭa L

MDhŚ 8.052
kahanan L K
kahinan M
pahutaṅ L K
ahutaṁ M
pintonana M
mintonana L K

Olivelle’s ms. La1 interpolates this stanza after 8.52; Mandlik records it in brackets after 8.51 (likewise KSS and Dave). Medhātithi cites it in his commentary on 8.51 as an illustrative quotation with the words “thus they say” (tathāhuḥ), and with the reading pūrvokto daivī tatra.
tan hana K M
tana L
ananagih K M
anagiḥ L
The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.
ananagih norm.
hananagiḥ L Kananagiha M
putra *kalāntara L K
puhakalantara M
hanāmituturi L K
hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ M
bhaṭāra L K
bharata M
kumavruhanā K M
kumavruha- L

MDhŚ 8.053
tinuduh K
tinuduḥ ante ras. mva Ltinuduhnya M
tan vruh ri M
ta vruḥ Ltasubscr. vruḥ riṁ K
kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya L M
kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya K
mvaṅ L M
mvaḥ K
piraknyan L K
pirakniṅ M

MDhŚ 8.054
hanāpihutaṅ K M
nahan pihutaṁ L
lāgi L M
lagiḥ K
maṅucapana L M
maṅucapaṇna L
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
sumahuri M
ṣumavura: Lsumavura: K

MDhŚ 8.055
huvus K M
vuhus L

MDhŚ 8.056
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
huvus M
huhus Lvus K
tinakvanan K M
tinakvana:- L
mavyavahāra norm.
mavya:vara: Lmavya:vara Kma9r8mavyavahara M
saṅ L M
sa K
prāgvivāka K
praante ras. gragviva:ka Lpragivaka M
ri L M
riṁ K
tambeyan K M
tambaya:n· L
ri L M
riṁ K
rumuhun L K
ru9r11mun M
kāri L M
kariṁ K
ika ta L
ikaṁ taṁ Kika taṁ M
tika L
teka Kkita M
sorakəna L K
corakəna M

The third lemma suggest a difference transmission of the base text: diśety ukto diśen na cet.
jñātāraḥ norm.
jñataraḥ L Mjñatara, K
uktvā em.
anta Lantaḥ Kaktaḥ M
ta L M
om. K
makveh L K
akveḥ M
diśeti norm.
diseti L Kdeseti M
na cet em.
na ceta Lna cetaḥ Kneceta M
vijilakən ya L K
vijilakəna M
yan sor pakṣanya L
yan pakṣanya subscr. sor Kyan sopaksanya M
saṅ L M
om. K
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

The paraphrase suggests that the received reading, instead of vadhyo, was bādhyo, baddhyo or bandhyo, the former two being among the variant readings recorded by Olivelle. The paraphrase also seems to presuppose a reading trisākṣiṇam bruyāt (or the like) instead of tripakṣāt prabruyāt. But no such variant is reported in Olivelle’s edition.
tinakvanan L M
tinakvana: K
kāraṇaniṅ L K
karaniṁ M
pihutaṅnya L
pahutaṁnya Kpyutaṅnya M
kapənət L M
kapət· K
sikəpən K M
sikən· L
daṇḍan ika L K
danda ika M
satinagihakənanya M
satinagiḥ07-11nya Lraśa:tinagiha:knanya K
ləpihakəna L K
ṅapihakəna M
paṅujarakəna M
pahujarakna Lpahujar=rakna K
Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?
ndya L M
ṇḍyan· K

MDhŚ 8.059
yan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ K
riṅ tan pahutaṅ em.
tan papihutam Lririhanpahutaṁ Ktan 9v25 ahutaṁ M
ikaṅ aṅas M
Ikaṁṅkaṅas· Lhika:ṅka:ṅa§ K
yan pahutaṅ L M
yanapahutaṁ K
aṅas yan pahutaṅ K M
haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ L
mvaṅ em.
vvaṁ L Kvaṁ M
apihutaṅ L K
apyutaṁ M
daṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L K
hutaṅ inaṅasnya em.
utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas Lhutaṁ haṅasnya Kutaṅ iṅasnya M
hutaṅnya M
hutaṁ Lhutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya K
satinagihakən ləpihakəna L
satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: Ksatinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya M
riṅ K M
om. L

MDhŚ 8.060
yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ M
ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ Lyan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ K
sākṣyakəna ri L M
sakṣihakna I K

MDhŚ 8.061
sākṣi K M
pakṣi L
hinanākəniṅ em.
hinanahakniṁ Lhina:nayakniṁ Kinanabakəniṁ M
pradhana norm.
praḍaṇa: pr̥ḍaṇa: K
varahakəna L K
ujarakəna M (lexical)
liṅnikaṅ L
liṁṅikaṅ Kliṅ iki M
pradhana norm.
praḍaṇa Lpr̥ḍaṇa Kpradana M
carita L M
-carittha K

MDhŚ 8.062
magr̥ha em.
pragr̥ha: Lpr̥gr̥ha: Kpragəha M
maulāḥ norm.
molaḥh Lmolah K M
tani L M
taniṁ K
kṣatriya janma M
kṣatrya janma Lkṣatriya jadma: K
vaiśya, norm.
veśya, L Mom. K
śūdrayoni norm.
sudrayoni Lsudr̥yoniṁ Ksudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, M

MDhŚ 8.063
riṅ K M
ri L
*makapaṅguhana norm.
maka:paṅgvana: L Kmakapvaṅgvana M
The same form is found also in §30.
gavayakəna sākṣi em.
om. Lgavayana: sakṣi Kgaveyan saksi M
riṅ K M
ri L
polahnya L K
polyanya M
sākṣya L K
saksi M

MDhŚ 8.064
mūlātukar L
mulattakar· Kmulat tukar M
rovaṅnya K M
rovanya L
Emend vvaṅ ma-?

MDhŚ 8.065
menmen, K M
om. L

MDhŚ 8.066
lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh em.
lana huṅguhuṅguḥ Llanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ Klanuṅgu-uṅgu M
inucap iṅ hala em.
iṅucap hala: Lhiṅucap haṅ ala Kitucap iṅ ala M
maliṅ prakāśa, K M
om. L
amaṇḍagiṇa L K
amanduṅina M
atuha M
voṁṅatuha: Ltatuha: K
dahat, rare
The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.
dahat L K
nahava M
tuṅga-tuṅgal L M
tuṅgaltuṅgal· K
caṇḍāla, L M
om. K
vuta M
huttha Lhutta K
sākṣya K M
sakṣi L

MDhŚ 8.067
səḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ L
alara L M
alira K
səḍaṅ K M
sḍəṁṅ L
buddhinyāvərə̄ norm.
budinyavəR̥ LbuddhinyavuR̥ Kbudinya avro M
deniṅ ṅelnya L
deniṁhaṁhelnya: Kdeniṅelnya M
pəṅiṅan norm.
pṅiṅan· L Kpaṅiṅan M
akukuh śabdanya L
a:kuku, bḍa:nya Kakukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya M

MDhŚ 8.068
yan strī ikaṅ K M
Ikaṁ histri L
mavyavahāra K M
mavyavara: L
sākṣinya L K
saksyanya M
yan dvija mavyavahāra, K M
dvija L
dvija sākṣinira M
sa:kṣya dvija: Ldvija sakṣyanira K
yan śūdra mavyavahāra K M
yan vika:ra sudra L
sākṣinya L
sakṣyanira Ksaksinira M
caṇḍāla mavyavahāra K M
cacaṇḍala Laccaṇḍala Lpc
sākṣinya L M
sakṣyanya K

MDhŚ 8.069
yan enak M
subscr. yan ena:k· Lnenak· K
The agreement between the uncorrected reading in K and the reading prior to scribal addition in L is remarkable.
ya ika yogya norm.
ya yogya Lyanhika:yogya: Kya ikaṁ yogya M
Cf. div 78.
səḍaṅ K
sḍəṁṅ Lsədəṅ M
iṅ jro umah norm.
Iñjromaḥ Lhi jro Umaḥ Ki joḥ M
alas Lpc K M
alap Lac

MDhŚ 8.070
kunaṅ K M
om. L
strī K M
histri L
bālena norm.
valena L Myogya sakṣi lanā K
atuha dahat, M
tuha dahat, Lom. K (eye-skip)
pinakānak riṅ norm.
pinakanakka Lpinakahanak riṁ Kpinaka anak riṅ M
kabeh L M
ka K
tatkālaniṅ L K M
Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.
āpadgatakāla K M
padgata:kala: L

MDhŚ 8.071: It seems possible that our author read bālavr̥ddhaglānānāṁ, although it involves a ma-vipulā.
yan rare lavan atuha norm.
yan· rare lavan yatuhva Lrare lavan yan a:tuha: Krare lavan yan atuha M
mithya norm.
mitya Lmatya Kmivya M
ujarnya L K
ujarnyan M
ri L
om. K M
səḍaṅnya L
sḍəṁnya Ksədəṅnya M
pinakasākṣi L M
pinaka:hanasakṣi K
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.072
kunaṅ K M
mvaṁṅ L
grahacarita M
-gracaritta L-graha:,carittha K
sākṣya ika kabeh M
hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ Lsakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K

MDhŚ 8.073: The parallel in L882 suggests that our author read kulodgatān instead of dvijottamān.
səḍaṅnyan norm.
sdaṁnyan Lsḍaṁnyan Ksədəṅnyan M
ikaṅ L M
hika: K
mavyavahāra L K
avyava:hara L
kālih L M
ka:la K
asiṅ L M
Asaṅ K
akveh L K
akveha M
pituhun L K
pinituhun M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
kvehniṅ K M
kveḥ L
sujanmaniṅ L M
śujadmaniṁ K
pituhun saṅ K M
pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.074
marə̄ L K
mara M
ya ika yogya K
ya yogya Ika: L
On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.
denyāṅrəṅə̄ K
denyaR̥ṅə: Ldenya arəṅa M
prakāśa L M
vrakaśa K
mojar pva L K
mo pva M
dharmārtha norm.
ḍa:rmattha Lḍa:rmmata: Kdarmarta M
ika makasākṣya K
Ika: sa08-21kṣya Lika masaksya M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.075
sakarəṅə̄ L
kaR̥ṅə: Ksakarəṅa M
tika L K
ika M
maṅguh avāṅ naraka em.
maṅguḥnaraka: Lmaṅgəhavana:raka: Kmaṅgiḥhavannaraka M
In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.
sinuṅsaṅ K M
sinusaṁ L
tinurunakən … kabeh K M
sakiṁ Mom. L (eye-skip)
This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.
sakeṅ K
sakiṁ Mom. L (larger gap)

MDhŚ 8.076
ikaṅ L
om. K M
Or is the K M reading to be preferred here?
rəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅa M
takvanana em.
takvana L K M (haplography)
The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
rəṅə̄ L K
-rəṅe M
ṅūni L M
ṅuniṁ K

MDhŚ 8.077
makasākṣya M
makasakṣiha: L K
akveha L K
akeha M
sādhua em.
sadvaha L Msadva:ha K
tan yogya K M
tanogya L
makasākṣya L M
maka:sakṣi K
sake L M
saṁkve K
sambaddha norm.
sambambada Lsambadḍa: Ksambada M

MDhŚ 8.78: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.079
matakvana … sākṣi L M
matakvan Msaksya Mom. K (eye-skip)
matakvana L
matakvan Mom. K (larger gap)
sākṣi L
saksya Mom. K (larger gap)
mavyavahāra K M
mavyava:ra L
ujaranira K
Ujarranira:, Lujaranya M
ika L
hika: Ktika M
sākṣi L
sakṣya K M
mavyavahāra K M
avyavara L
i sira L K
usira M

MDhŚ 8.080
dva- L M
om. K
ika K
rika: L M
irikaṅ L M
Ika:ṁ K
vicāranya L M
vicara: K
pratuhunta L M
pr̥tuhun[... K
ri L
i M
mulahakəna L
mulahana M
kālih. M
kaliḥ || [... L

MDhŚ 8.081
satya vacananta M
...]ya vacananta: K
kita M
kitta: K
de M
den K

MDhŚ 8.082
sākṣy anr̥ta em.
śakṣi ya mr̥śa Ksaksyarəta M
makahīṅan
makahīṅanya K M
The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.
pañjanmanya M
pañjadmanya K

MDhŚ 8.083
ikaṅ K M
...] Ikaṁ L
kasatyanya L K
kasatyanira K
ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)
ujarakəna ta em.
ujaraknanta L K M
mavyavahāra K M
pavyavahara: L
səḍaṅnyan K
sḍəṁnyan Lsədaṅnya M

MDhŚ 8.84: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

We tentatively restore the stanza in this way from the Old Javanese gloss and from the third stanza interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition for his witnesses TMd4 GMd1 MTr4 MTr6 Tr1 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Olivelle represents the interpolated stanza as follows ekam evādvitīyaṁ tad yaṁ martyo nāvabudhyate | satyaṁ svargasya saṁyānaṁ pārāvārasya naur iva ||, but records a variant ekam evādvitīye tu tan matvaivāvabudhyate from TMd4.
saṅ kasatyan L M
kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K
Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?
ikaṅ L K
iki M
inaran ikaṅ satyena conj.
Inaraniṁ kasatyana Lhinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ Kinarahniṅ kasatyana M
aṇḍa mariṅ K M
haṇḍarmariṁ L
svarga M
śvargga Lśvarghgan· K
parahu K M
prahu- L
niṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa L
om. K-niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M

This is the second of two stanzas interpolated after 8.82 recorded in Olivelle’s edition, found in his witnesses GMd1 TMd4 Tr1 MTr4 MTr6 [Jolly Gr] Mandlik [ṭa] KSS Dave. Cf. Ślokāntara 7 nāsti satyāt paro dharmo nānr̥tāt pātakaṁ paraṁ | triloke ca hi dharma[ḥ] syāt tasmāt satyaṁ na lopayet ||. The latter stanza is also transmitted in Tantri Kamandaka §63.
kasatyan … sakeṅ L K
pa:pan Llen Llekan Ksakiṁṅ Lom. M (eye-skip)
pāpa K
pa:pan Lom. M (larger gap)
lena em.
len Llekan Kom. M (larger gap)
sakeṅ K
sakiṁṅ Lom. M (larger gap)
saṅhāra K
saṅara L M
loka M
loka:ṁ Lleka: K
hetunika K M
hetuniṁka: L
havya norm.
hayo Lmataṅhyan tan yogya Kmataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo M
iṅilaṅakən L K M
All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.
de saṅ L
dḍera saṁ Kdesasaṁ M

MDhŚ 8.085
hala L M
ahala K
kumavruhi ry aku L
kumavruhiyyaku Kkumavruha iriyaku M
kaharəpnya K M
kaR̥p·nya L
mulat iriya L
mulati hiriya Kmulahiriya M
tan vruh pva M
tan· pva Ltan vruḥ pa K
ikaṅ ulah K
ika hulaḥ Likaṅ unya M
salah L K
sa13v18salaḥ M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
vinuni L M
vanuni K
hīriya L M
-hiya: K
ndya lvirnira K
om. L
dyaur em.
bhyoḥ Lnyoḥ Kbyoḥ M
bhūmir L K
rumir M
āpo hr̥dayaṁ K M
apoḥ L
candrārkāgni L M
ca:nḍrakagni- K
yamānilāḥ em.
-yama:,niliṁ L-yama:nilaṁ* K-camaniliṁ M
rātrir em.
latri, Lratriḥ Kratri M
dvisandhye em.
dvisandyo L Kdvisandya M
dharmaś ca norm.
damaś ca: Lda:rmma:ś ca Kḍarmasca M
vr̥ttajñāḥ norm.
vrattha:jñaḥ Lvr̥ta:jñaḥ Kvrətadñaḥ M
dehinām norm.
dehi09-21nam· || [... L-nehinam· K-dahinam M
The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.

dyaur bhūmir āpo hr̥dayaṁ candrārkāgniyamānilāḥ | rātriḥ saṁdhye ca dharmaś ca vr̥ttajñāḥ sarvadehinām ||

No translation available yet for this part of the edition DHARMA_CritEdSvayambhu

dyauḥ em.
nyoḥ Kbyoḥ M
bhūmiḥ norm.
bhumi Kbumi M
āpaḥ norm.
hapaḥ Kapaḥ, apaḥ M
vvay norm.
vyay· Kvay M
hr̥dayam norm.
hr̥daya: K M
candraḥ norm.
canḍra: Kcandra M
vulan M
Ulan K
arkaḥ norm.
ha:rkka Karka M
agniḥ norm.
Aghni Kagni M
yamaḥ norm.
ya:mma Kyama M
anilaḥ norm.
Anila: Kanila M
rātriḥ norm.
ratri Krati M
sandhye norm.
-saṇḍye K-sandya M
makādi M
mkadi L
dharma em.
atma Mḍa:mma: K
sapolahniṅ norm.
sapolahiṁ Kpolahniṁ M
sarvajanma M
śajadma K
ika K
ikana M
mvaṅ em.
mva Kmvaḥ M
tiṅkahniṅ K
tiṅkahiṁ M
kāpusan M
kasan K
pāśa M
paśaḥ K
sevu kvehnya M
śevūhakveḥnya K
paḍomilət M
panomilət K

MDhŚ 8.081ab
kunaṅ K M
...] kunaṁ L
yan satya kita, K M
om. L
sakarəṅə̄ denta K
sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi Lsakarəṅe kita M
tuhv ata M
yen tuhu Ltuhuta K
mvaṅ L K
vaṁ M
pasaṅgrahan, L K
om. M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.108
inujaran L K
inujara M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya L K
ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)
katəkan K M
kavkan· L
ikaṅ norm.
yikaṁ Lhikaṁ K M
katunvan umahnya kunaṅ K Msinaṅguhnya K M
pinaṅguḥnya L
pan daṇḍa L K M
We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.

MDhŚ 8.107
pinakasākṣi M
pinaṅkanśa:kṣi Lpika:nsakṣi K
paṅujarakən L M
pahujarakən· K
ekadeśaniṅ M
Eka:deṣain mg. ni Lhena:deṣani K
likhita, sākṣi, bhukti K Msinaṅguh K M
sinaṅguḥniṁ L
kinon L K M
We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?
pradhana norm.
praḍaṇna Lpr̥dana: Kpradana M
nikaṅ L
-hikaṁ K M
ya daṇḍanya L M
ḍanḍaṇḍanya K
puluhanya K M
-puluṅanya L

MDhŚ 8.109
tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya K M
pragivaka Mom. L (eye-skip)
prāgvivāka K
pragivaka Mom. L (larger gap)
asatyaa ikaṅ K
hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ Lamatyaha ikaṅ M

MDhŚ 8.110
śapatha L
sapadḍa: Ksapata M
ginavayakən de L M
ginavayakəde K
mahār̥ṣi L K
saṁ maharəsi M
makadon kapəgataniṅ L M
makatona:pgataniṁ K
vasiṣṭha L K
visista M
rāja L K
praja M

MDhŚ 8.111
dinalih L M
kadalih K (morphological)
nda L
nḍan K M
daṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa: K
*həlyan L M
həlyad K
denikaṅ K M
deniṁṅ L
səṅguhən L K
səṅgutən M
sādhu sadākāla L M
sadukalaḥ K
maśapatha L M
masavata K
tuhva M
tuva: Ltva: K
apan L
Avan Kom. M
śinapathakənku L M
sinapa:takənta K
tika L
tikaṁ Knika M
sakeṅ L K
sakiṁ M
hayva ta maṅkana, L K
om. M
maśapatha em.
pasapaṭa: L K M
dlāhan L M
dlaha: K
maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
sa Kom. L
It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.
saṅ M
sa Kom. L (larger gap)

MDhŚ 8.112: Olivelle’s mss. TMd3 and GMy of the Sanskrit text have vivādeṣu. The text available to the author of the Old Javanese paraphrase may rather have had vicāreṣu. Cf. §9.
səḍaṅ norm.
sḍaṁ- L Ksədəṅ- M
strī K M
histri- L
Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.
hāraka L K
karaka- M
saṅ K M
om. L
tan hana L K
tana M
pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana L M
pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K

MDhŚ 8.113
anapathaniṅ L K
hanapataniṁ Kanapatani M
hilaṅa L M
halaṅa K
tan K M
ta L
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
manapathani L M
manapata:niṁ K
vāhananta L M
Avahananta K
liṅ L K
liṅa M
prāgvivākān L K
pragivaka M
M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.
panapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ K
kṣatriya M
satrya: Ltriya K
masta hilaṅa, M
lac. L K (eye-skip)
liṅanirān L K
liṅanira M
panapathani L M
panapaṭaniṁ K
sakvehniṅ L
sakvehiṁ K M
kabhuktia norm.
kabhūktiha Lka:bhuktiha: Kkabuktya M
yen L K
yan M

MDhŚ 8.114
aṅgaməla M
aṅamla:- Lgamla:- K
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
konən asiləma M
konasiL̥ma LkonəsiL̥ K
vvay ajro norm.
vvaya,jro Lvaya:jro K M
anaknikaṅ L M
a:nakna:kaṁ K
satuṅgal de saṅ L M
ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ K
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.115
vvai L
vai Kve M
satya vacananikaṅ M
tika:ṁ vacaṇa Lsatya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K
We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya ujarnya de saṅ prabhu.
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
ri K M
riṁ L
śapatha K M
ṣasapaṭṭa:ka L

MDhŚ 8.116
mahārāja L M
mavlara:ja K
vatsa L M
tatsa K
apuy K M
apviy· L
rambutira L M
mrambutira: K
tan L M
ta K
gəsəṅa M
gsəṅa L K
Emend gəsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.
deniṅ L K
deni M
satya L
śaktya- Kkasatya- M (morphological)

MDhŚ 8.117
asākṣita M
hanasakṣiha: LAsakṣiha: K
sinatyan L
sanatyan Ksi15r11sinatyan M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
yadyapi L K
yadyapu M
kalāntara L M
kalaṣara: K
tan yogya K M
tanogya L
ika sorakəna L
hika: sora,kna Kkasorakəna M
mutahakəna L M
mutakna K
pinaṅanya ta L K
pinaṅanyaṅata M

MDhŚ 8.118
mūrkhanya, L M
om. K
hyunya, L M
om. K
yeka L K
ya ta M
vitatha em.
vita L Mvita: K
Or emend viṭa?
ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama K M
ṅa L
Or should the K M reading be considered due to expansion in transmission?

MDhŚ 8.119
səḍaṅnya norm.
sḍəṁnya Lsḍaṁnya Ksədaṅnya M
pinakasākṣi L M
na:kasakṣi K
r̥ṇacaritādi, lobha pinakādinya, L K M
The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous section, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from dyad 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne. It is provisionally the latter option that we retain.
ḍaṇḍa ika L K M
Emend ḍaṇḍan ika? Cf. DISCUSSION IN INTRODUCTION.

MDhŚ 8.120
kāraṇanyādva L K
karananyaṅa karanyadva M
səḍaṅnyan M
sḍəṅnya Lsḍaṁnya K
ḍaṇḍanya L K
dandahanya M
3 L M
1 K
kunaṅ yan K M
yan L
Starting here, K M read kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L omits this word.
hetunyan adva K M
hetunya hadva L
sāhasa L M
-sahaśra: K
panḍaṇḍeriya L K
madanda iriya M
3 L M
2 K
təkanya K M
om. L
Starting here, K M read təkanya several times at sentence end where L omits this word.

MDhŚ 8.121
kunaṅ K M
om. L
strī-kahyunya hetunya adva conj.
histri-kahyunya hadva Liṁ stri-kahyunyan hadva: Kstri-kahyunyan adva M
Cf. another case of (hi)stri-kahyun in K 45r1, and an occurrence of strī-vicāra in dyad 97. Assume the compound to be strī-kahyun or histri-kahyun?
daśaguṇakəna L M
daguṇa:kna K
sāhasa L M
-sahapa K
1 L K M
Conjecture 13?
təkanya K M
om. L
hetunya L M
hetunyan K
ḍaṇḍa, … puṅguṅnya hetunya adva transmitted in L K
hetunyan Kom. M (eye-skip)
hetunya L
hetunyan Kom. M (larger gap)
panḍaṇḍeriya K M
ḍaṇḍeriya: L
təkanya K M
om. L
hetunya L
hetunyan K M
təkanya K M
om. L

MDhŚ 8.122
ḍaṇḍaniṅ L M
caṇḍaniṁ K
vinarahakən M
vinarahakan Lvirahakan K
prabhedanya L
pranedanya Kprabedaniṁ pra16r2bedanya M
donya M
denya L K
hanaaniṅ norm.
ananiṁṅ L Khananiṅ M
umulahakən L K
umulahakəniṅ M

MDhŚ 8.123
kṣatriya M
satrya Lsatriya K
Cf. divs 66, 98, 125 on the spelling of this word.
veśya, śūdra, L M
om. M
gumavayakəna M
gumavehakna Lgumaveya K
kūṭa L K
om. M
səḍaṅnya M
sḍəṁnya Msḍaṁnya K
niṅ avyavahāra L
-niṁ vyavahara K M
yathāparādha ya norm.
yataparadaya L Myataparada:ryya Kyataparadaya L
The term yathāparādha recurs in dyad 159.
brāhmaṇān K
brahmaṇna Lyan brahmana M (syntactic)
ḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L
iti sākṣicarita M
Iti sakṣi caritadi LItaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K

MDhŚ 8.124
svāyambhuva norm.
sva:yambuhva: Lśvayambuhva: Ksvayambuhva M
kunaṅ liṅira L K
kunalaṅira M
tan hana … brāhmaṇa transmitted in K M
om. Kpakaḍananiṁ Kpakənaniṅkaṅ Mom. L (eye-skip)
hana M
om. Kom. L (larger gap)
pakənanikaṅ norm.
pakaḍananiṁ Kpakənaniṅkaṅ Mom. L (larger gap)

MDhŚ 8.125
vətəṅ K
vtaṁ M
sthānaniṅ norm.
svarṇaniṁ Lsvananiṁ Kstananiṁ M
ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa, conj.
om. L K M
Our restitution is based on the parallel in dyad 109.

MDhŚ 8.126The OJ gloss suggests our author knew the variant reading sārāsāraṁ tathālokya.
paganti-gantiniṅ K M
pagantagantaniṁ L
sahurniṅ L M
om. K (eye-skip)
kavruhana L M
kavruha K
maṅkanātah L K
maṅkanata M
adon L M
don K
ta L M
om. K
tibākəna K
tibaka:kna Ltibakakəna M
ta L
taṁ K M
ḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L

MDhŚ 8.127
mandaṇḍa, hala sira M
ma:nəṇḍa:, hala sira: Lmanaṇḍa: halanira K
hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira, K Mhilaṅakənanira K M
hilaṅa:kna,nira L
taṅ andaṇḍa L
taṁ daṇḍa Ktandaṇḍa M

MDhŚ 8.128
panḍaṇḍa L M
paḍaṇḍa K
ḍaṇḍan, K M
ḍaṇḍa, L
All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.
panḍaṇḍa em.
paḍaṇḍa L Kmandanda M
irikaṅ L K
ikaṁ M
ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa Thus formulated in K M
ḍūryyaṣan K Mhamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ Mḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L
The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of K M. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.
duryaśa L
ḍūryyaṣan K M
amaṅgih K
hamaṅguḥ Lamaṅguḥ M
naraka L M
-nraka: K

MDhŚ 8.129
ujar ahala L
Ujaraha: Kujarala M
gavayakəna L M
gava:kna K
kapiṅrvanya K M
kapiṁrvana: L
ḍaṇḍa dhana norm.
ḍaṇḍa dana: L Kdaṅda danda dana M

MDhŚ 8.130
anibākəna L K
anibakakəna M
tibākənanira L M
tibakanira: K
ḍaṇḍan K M
ḍaṇḍa L

MDhŚ 8.131
tāmra K M
tambra L
patəmahan L K
patəmagan M
māṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
makadon L M
maṅka:don K
ya tikāja L M
yateka:ja- K

MDhŚ 8.132: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.133
vvalu em.
vaṁlu L Mvvaṁlu K
səḍəṅiṅ L
sḍaṅi Ksədaṅiṁ M
raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ K
ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ Lraviteja sumna riṁ M
salikṣā ṅaranya K M
salikṣa:, ṅa L
sasavi L K
saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M

MDhŚ 8.134
sakr̥ṣṇalam L K
sakrənalam M
ṅaranya, limaṅ L M
ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)
samāṣa em.
sama:s· L M
māṣa conj.
mas· ṅaranya L M
We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.
kuna M
kunaṁ L
This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.

MDhŚ 8.135
pataṅ L
kunaṁ pataṁ M
kuna em.
kunaṁ L M
ṅaranya, ikaṅ L M
...] ikaṅ K
kuna em.
kunaṁ L K M
sadharaṇa em.
sadara L K M
2, mā, L
2, ṅa, ma:, K M
yan iṅ pirak L
yan pirak· K M
dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te norm.
dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te Ldve trapbale, samadr̥te Kedvakrəsnale, samadrəte M
All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.
samadhr̥te norm.
samadr̥te L K M
təkākəna em.
tkaknən Ltkanən K17r9kakən M
vehən conj.
veḥ L K M
rūpyamāṣakaḥ norm.
rupyaḥma:slaka: Lrupanyamasakaḥ Krupyamasakaḥ M

MDhŚ 8.136
māṣa em.
mas· K L M
dharaṇa L K
karana M
ṅaranya K M
ṅa L
i pirak K
pirak· Likaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak M
purāṇa M
suraṇa L K
pamrata M
pamr̥ttha Lpatratū K
ya sakārṣāpaṇa L M
ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa K
mapa yan L K
mapan yan M
tāmra L K
tvaratamra M

MDhŚ 8.137 and 8.139. It seems that our author’s copy of MDhŚ may have lacked 139abc, with 139d immediately following 137d. Stanza 138 will be paraphrased below. A long interpolation in L that cites stanza 139 in full along with an unidentified stanza complicates the evaluation of the text-critical situation.
kuna em.
kunaṁ L K M
2 L K
ṅa M
em.
ma:s· L K M
kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma Thus formulated in K M
sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition)kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ || R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ, ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapaṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasi dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ || nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*, ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L
Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.
pirak paṇa sapuluh L K2 L K
ṅa M
təkanya K M
om. L
śatamāna ṅaranya M
satapana:, ṅa Lsatama: ṅaranya K
saniṣka em.
saniskara L K M
mavarah-varah K M
mavaraḥ L

MDhŚ 8.138
limaṅ L
lima K M
paṇa, paṇa L K
paṇa M
tāmra K M
hamra L
mā,
om. L K M
In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before ? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.
2 L K
ṅa M
yan iṅ pirak M
pira:k· Lyani pirak· K
ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa, L K
om. Lom. M (eye-skip)
təkanya K
om. Lom. M (larger gap)
2 L K
lpa M
təkanya K
om. Ltəkaniṁ təkanya M
mapan ikaṅ L M
om. L
ku, 1
1, ku L
təkanya riṅ pirak. K
yen pirak· || Ltəkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M
Since it is not matched in L K, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.

MDhŚ 8.140
pavarah L K
varaḥ M
vasiṣṭha L K
visista M
gavayakəna L M
kavayakna K
satus L K
satis M
māṣa em.
ma:s· L K M
pradhanāṅalāntarakəna M
praḍana:, ṅalantarakna Lpr̥daṇa:kalantarakna K
ku, 1,
ku, L Kksa M
All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.
kalāntaraniṅ K
ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ Laṅalantaraniṁ M
ma, su, 9 L M
ma:, 1, 9 K
6, riṅ sapuluh tahun conj.
A riṁ salek· L KA, riṁ salek· M
The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two times not far below (dyad 130dyad 132).

MDhŚ 8.141
mā 2 em.
maṅu L K M
aṅalantarakən L
aṅalantara:kənya K M
māṣa em.
ma:s· L K M

MDhŚ 8.142
prabhedanikaṅ K M
prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ L
mā, 2 em.
ma:s·, 2 Lmas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 Kma:s·, ṅsa M
mā, 3 em.
ma:s·, 3 L Kma:s·, ṅvya M
mā, 4 em.
ma:s·, 4 L Kma:s·, A M
mā, 5 em.
ma:s·, 5 L K M
salek L
salekya K M
yan em.
yanya L K M
aṅalāntaranana em.
haṅalantarana: LAṅalantarana: Khaṅalantarana M
yan em.
yanya L Myenya K
kṣatriya M
satrya Lsaktrya K
mā, 3 L K
ma:s· M
yan em.
yanya L Myenya K
vaiśya mahutaṅ norm.
veśya mavutaṁ Lṣyai mahutaṁ Kvaiśya:Utaṁ M
mā, 4 L K
ma:, A M
yan em.
yanya L K M
śūdra mahutaṅ L K
śudra:Utaṁ M
aṅalāntaranana K M
haṅalantara L
salek L
saleknya Ksalekya M

MDhŚ 8.143
saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa M
sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa Lsamana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: K
paṅupakāra L K
paṅuvaka:ra M
tan L M
han K
gantanya L
gantaknanya Kha:nta:knanya M
dvalən L M
dvaL̥m· K
lələba K M
L̥L̥bakna K

MDhŚ 8.144
deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa L
de saṁ masaṇḍa: K M
papobhaya M
pasobhaya Lmapoya: K
kabhuktihanya L M
bhuktiyanya K
pakalāntara
paṅalantara L
kṣaya K M
kṣatriya L
yan L M
yen K
iṅaṅgo L K
idaṅgo M
həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ L
lyana:na samulyahikaṁ Kəlyanikaṁ M
yan L
kunaṁ yan K M
aṅga maṅəlyanana norm.
haṅga maṅalyanana Laṅga ṅəlyana:na Kaṅgatṅəlyanana M
saṇḍa L K
sansanda M
ṅaranya yan K M
ṅaran vaṁ L

MDhŚ 8.145
patuvava em.
patuvavan· L Mpatuvavahan· K
ika L K
ika ika M
inaku L K
anuku M

MDhŚ 8.146
sobhaya K
pobhaya L M
mvaṅ K M
om. L
tuvi L K
tvi M
lələba L K
lələb M
ikaṅ L
kunaṁ hikaṁ K M
sapi K M
sampi L
patuvavakna L K
tuvavakəna M
lələba, ya L K
lələba ta ya M

MDhŚ 8.147
patuvavan em.
matuvava Lpatuvava Katuvava M
salviraniṅ K M
salvirriṁ L
salviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ L
ri L M
riṁ K
lavasanya L
lavasnya K M
mulat ta norm.
mula:ta Lmulata K M
ya humənəṅ L
ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K M
ikaṅ M
Ika Lhika: K
makadravyahanya L
hika:dravyahanya Kika makadrəvyahanya M
matuvava kunaṅ L
Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava Kikaṁ vaṁ matuvava M
mulat ta yan norm.
mulata: yan Lmula ya Kmulat yan M
humənəṅ L
Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K M
ya iṅucap-ucap conj.
ṅucap-ucap L K M
We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.
ikaṅ L K
ika M
iṅucap L
hinucap Kiṅucapan M
ikaṅ K M
riṁ L
vvaṅ vavaṅ L K
vaṁ vvaṅ M
bhinuktiniṅ norm.
binukti, riṁṅ Lbhinuktini len· Kbinukti iṁ M
ri L M
riṁ K
saṅ L K
om. M
patuvavan M
matuvava Lpatuvava K
ta ya irikaṅ K M
om. L
sabhinuktinya L M
saṁ binuktinya K
masaṇḍa M
manaṇḍa Lmanaṇḍa: K
mvaṅ saṅ K M
om. L
matuvava L
patuvava Ktuvava M

MDhŚ 8.148
abəh L K
əbaḥ M
amukti L K
mamukti M
ucapən norm.
hucapan Lhiṅucapan Kiṅucapan M
vehən norm.
vehin Lvehan K M
alah ika K M
halahi Ika L
amnaṅ iṅ M
hamna Ikaṁṅ LAmnaṁ hikaṁ K

MDhŚ 8.149-150: Our author seems to have known the first Sanskrit stanza with the reading ādhisīmā. It is unclear whether he knew the second at all — whether the phrases after tan ilaṅa ya still concern the first stanza, whether they are a loose rendering of stanza 150 as we know it, or whether they correspond to a radically different version of that stanza. The use of a lowest-level instead of final punctuation after tan ilaṅa ya in all three manuscripts suggests that the scribes regarded what follows as part of the preceding paraphrase.
dravyaniṅ L K
drəvya si M
dravyaniṅ L
dravya saṁ K M
tinuvavakən M
hinuvava:kən· Ltinvavakən· K
niṅ ratu L
saṁ prabu K M (lexical)
ya K M
om. L
yadyapin L
yadyapi K M
katka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa L
katkaha daśavarṣaha Kkatəkaha dasavarsa M
Or emend to katka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?
maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti L
həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: Kelyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M

MDhŚ 8.151
ya L M
yen K
kalāntaran L K
kakalantaran M
alapən M
halapan LAlapan M
ri L M
riṁ K
ya em.
yan L K M
We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.
dhānya norm.
da:nya Ldanya K M
sada em.
ta:ya Lsaya: K M
lava, vāhya M
vaya, larva Lvaya, lava: K
alavas ta L
Alavasata K M
kasahuran M
katahura:n· Lkatahuran· K
panahuranya L M
panahurnya K
atak L M
yatak· K
ṅaranya K M
ṅa L
bəsar L K
bəras M
sinaṅguh L
sinəṅgaḥ Ksinaṅgaḥ M
sada em.
smaya: Lsaya: Ksaya M
ṅaranya M
ṅa Lṅaraka: K
ghr̥ta em.
ghaṭa Lgatta: Kgata M
Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).
pataraṇa L
pataraṇa: Kpatarana M
OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.
vāhya em.
vaya L Kvavyahya M

MDhŚ 8.152
ləpihakəna L M
kalpihakna K
ya K M
om. L
sakeṅ L
sakiṁ K M
liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. K
om. Lliṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... M
muvah L
mvaḥ K
mās su em.
mma:s· Lma:s· K

MDhŚ 8.153: Several manuscripts cited in the critical edition have kārikā (the form cited here by our author) rather than kāritā, the reading adopted by Olivelle.
gənəpana L
gnəpana: Uga K
pradhanāṅalap kalāntara conj.
pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· Lpr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K
Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that both witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.
hana L
hana ta K
K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.
cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi conj.
cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di Lcakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K...] hana kayikavrədi M
ta L M
om. K
kalāntara L M
ka:ntara: K
inilvakən K M
Inilvan L
pradhana norm.
pradana: L Mpr̥dana [... K
ṅaranya M
ṅaran· L
inalapan L
inalapn M
ya M
ye L
kinalāntaran konkonan L M
The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.
denikaṅ em.
de saṁ Ldeniṁkaṁ M
kārikā norm.
karika:- L M
rikaṅ L
riṁka M
kinalantaran L
kalantaran M
satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ L
...]n kalantara:niṁ Kstumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M

MDhŚ 8.154
kalāntara L K
kalantaran M
iṅaṇḍəh em.
hiṅanḍiḥ L K M
The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.
pva L M
kapva K
yān em.
yana L Mya:na K

MDhŚ 8.155
kalāntara K M
ka:rantara K
mapanas norm.
manəs· Lmapanəs· Kpanas M
sahurənya M
sahurana Lsavuranya K
mvah L K
mvaṁ M
sahurən L
savuR̥nya Ksahurənya M

MDhŚ 8.156
mañakravr̥ddhyakən norm.
ma:ñakravr̥dihakən Lmañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən Kmañakrəvrədyakən M
*tinəguhan L M
tinəṅguhan· K
minithyanya … kāla, L M
minisyanya Mom. K (eye-skip)
*minithyanya L
minisyanya Mom. K (larger gap)
apihutaṅ L M
hutaṅ K

MDhŚ 8.157
vruh ri M
vru ri Lvruḥ riṁ K
ta ri em.
kari L Mriṁ K
katəmvanikaṅ lābha em.
ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha Lkatəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: Kkatəmvaniṁ kalaba M
rikaṅ L M
rikna K
mvaṅ vruh ya L M
mvaḥ ya vruḥ K
katkaniṅ L
tkaniṅ Ktəkani K
We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in div 135.
ri L M
riṁ K
yadyapin L
yadyapi K M
maṅkana L K
maṅkana-maṅkana M
satəkanya juga L M
patanya juga:n K
pahutaṅanya L K
pahutaṅnya M
ri L M
riṁ K
*palayaran L
palayaranya K M
kalāntaraniṅ L K
kalantarani M

MDhŚ 8.158
maṅaku L K
paṅakū K
ri L M
riṁ K
vvaṅ norm.
voṁ Lom. K M
Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.
pinintonakənya L K
pinintonakəna M
meṅəta L K
meṅəta-meṅəta M
ri L M
riṁ K

MDhŚ 8.159
iṅgataniṅ L K
aṅgataniṅ M
alaṅ-alaṅ L K
aṅalaṅ-alaṅi M
śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ Thus formulated in L
śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya Ksesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya Mśeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K M
Paradosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya
The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and K M, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, K M seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature UBL Or 5037 (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).

ikaṅ K M
om. L
ginavayakniṅ L
ginavayakən riṁ K M
*kuṭumbi em.
kuhumbi Lkudumbi K M
ri L M
riṁ K
bapanya M
bapanta L K
bapanya M
maṅkana: bapa:nya Lmaṅkana: bapanya K
bapa L
bapanya K M

MDhŚ 8.160
ika K
ikaṁ Mom. L
tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ L K
tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ M
kaṅ L M
om. K
yogya K M
ogya L
anak L
hanaknya K M
tan iṅgataniṅ L M
taniṁ K (eye-skip)
yadyapi L K
yadyapinyan M
dānapratibhūḥ norm.
da:napratibhuḥ Ldana:pratibuḥ K M
dānapratibhūḥ norm.
dana:pratibhuḥ Ldana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography)danapratibuḥ M
ri L M
riṁ K
hutaṅ, ikaṅ norm.
utaṁ Ikaṁ Lpihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ Kutaṁnikaṅ M
ikaṅ anaknikaṅ conj.
hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K M
saṅ pradhana conj.
maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ Lmaṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ Kmaṅaku danapratibuḥ M
sumahurana M
sumahurana L K
hutaṅ ikaṅ em.
hutaṁnikaṁ L Mhūtaṁnikaṁ K
senakuniṅ L
sena:kuni Ksenakunni M
anakiṅ em.
hanak riṁ L K M
maṅkanātah M
maṅkana ta L K
nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya K M
manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L
The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.

MDhŚ 8.161
ri L M
riṁ K
pihutaṅnya L K
utaṅnya M
kinavruhan L M
kavruhan K
yan K
ya,h Lom. M
ulih anyāya em.
hulihanya: L
sādhanaha conj.
sadanmana Lsadana:na K M
konkonakna K
kokonakna Lkonkonana M
ya K M
om. L
sahurən K
saUra: Liron M

MDhŚ 8.162
piraknya L K
si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya M
maṅakva em.
manaṅakva Lmaṅakuvva K>maṅkana M
sahurənya ikaṅ L M
sahuranyanikaṁ K
senakunya em.
senaku Lsenakumna Ksenakuna M
nirādiṣṭa em.
niraniṣṭa: L Kniradipta M
maṅakva L K
maṅakvana M
liṅ bhaṭāra manu, K M
om. L
We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in K M.
tan kinaliliraniṅ L
ta kaliliran Ktan kitanaliliran M
*papendahnya L M
paveṇḍaḥnya K

MDhŚ 8.163
mavyavahāra K
mavyavara: Lmavivahara M
avərə̄ L K
avro M
edan K M
Eha:n· L
phalanya em.
maphalanya Lmapalanya K M
katut L K
katurut M
riṅ L K
ri M
*pinakakasornya conj.
pinaka:sornya L Kpinasanya M

MDhŚ 8.164
yadyapi tuhva M
dya:pi tuhu Ldya:pa tva: K
mattādi M
matta:ndi Lmantanḍi K
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.165
lvirniṅ K M
lvir L
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
yogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogya:yogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana M
yogavikraya em.
yogavikriya L K M
upanidhi L K
upadini M
yogāvapana norm.
yogavapaṇna Lyogavapaṇa: Kyogavapana M
vvitaniṅ K
vitaniṁṅ Lvaṁtanaṅ M
akrayavikraya conj.
akira L K M
paveveh L M
paveḥ K
yogavikraya em.
yogavikriya Lom. Kyogavikrya M
ṅa L K
ṅaranya M
kinonakən dvalən L K
kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len M
vkasan M
ri vkasan L K
yogadāna L M
yogga:ḍaṇa: K
ṅa L K
ṅaranya M
vkasan L K
ri vəkasan M
sinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya K
yogapratigraha L K
jagrapatigraha M
ṅa L K
ṅaranya M
patuvava L K
pativava M
sinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya K
upahan L
upaya M
ṅa L K
ṅaranya M
sinaṅguhnya L M
pinaṅguḥnya K
konakna norm.
kvanakna Lkvana:kna Kkananakəna M
valuyakna L
valuya:ka K
rika L K
ri M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M
saṅ maluyakən ika M
saṁ valuyaknira Lsavaluya:kənira K

MDhŚ 8.166: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.167
vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh L K
vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu M
deśa M
ri deṣa Ldesaṁ K
kapahayvaniṅ L K
kapatayvaniṁ M
*kuṭumbi L M
kudumbi K
de saṅ K M
deniṁ saṁ L

MDhŚ 8.168: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.169
lvirniṅ L M
lvirnin K
parārtha em.
pararṣa: L Mpara:ṣa K
sākṣi L M
kaṁ sakṣi K
vkaniṅ em.
vkasaniṁṅ L Kvəkasaniṅ M
kvehnya K
om. Lkuvehnya M
vipra, L M
om. M
vaṇija K M
vinija: L

MDhŚ 8.170
duhkhaha norm.
ḍuka: L Kdukaha M
alapənira K
om. La[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira M
maṅalap L M
malap K

MDhŚ 8.171
paṅalap K M
paṅalapa: L
yogya K M
ogya L
maṅke Lpc K
maṅko Lac M
dlāhan L K
dlaha M

MDhŚ 8.172The lemma cited from the stanza here reflects the widely attested variant dharmasaṁsargāt in place of varṇasaṁsargāt in the critically edited text.
deśa L M
da:pa: K
ya L M
ya ta K
prabhu L M
pabhu K
sira L K
de sira M

MDhŚ 8.173
ulaha K M
Ulahan· L
hayva hana L
Ayva habha: KAyvana M
kady aṅganiṅ L M
kadḍihaṅganiṁ K
mandaṇḍa em.
manaṇḍa L Mmanaṇḍa: K
duməṇḍaha K M
duməṇḍata L
rumakṣaha K M
rumakṣata L
asihiṅ indriya conj.
hasihiṁṅiṁya Lhasihiṅiṁya Kiya M

MDhŚ 8.174
alah L K
kalah M
maṅkana halanya L
halanya yan maṅkana K M (syntactic)
The phrasing transmitted by K M would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. §128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.

MDhŚ 8.175
ulaha saṅ K M
hulahaniṁ saṁ L
pəgəṅənira ikaṅ em.
pgəṁniran tikaṁ Kpgəṁnira:n hikaṁ Kpagəḥnira Ikaṁ M
ikaṅ L M
ika K
ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh K
Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L (transposition)ika ta saṁ prabu maṅkana, tinut sira denikaṁ rat kabeḥ M
vvainiṅ norm.
vyahniṁ Lvyaniṁ K M
lvah, milv asin M
milv asin· Llvaḥ K

MDhŚ 8.176
-nagiha M
-nagih L K (morphological)
tikaṅ L M
hikaṁ K
mijilaknikaṅ conj.
vijilikaṁ L Mvijiliṁka K
The paradosis vijilikaṅ seems unacceptable; our conjecture follows kinon ta ya mijilakna sākṣinya (div 61).
tan sakaharəpnikaṅ conj.
hanakaR̥pisaṁ L MAna:kahaR̥pisana: K
kumonya, ikaṅ K
tumonya, hikaṁ Lku,okaṁ M
It is clear that a part of the error in M is due to the typist mistyping comma for m.
kinonkon L K
kinonakən M
yogya daṇḍan em.
yogya daṇḍa Lḍaṇḍa yogya Kdandan ya M
sapapātanikaṅ em.
sapapa:nikaṁ L Msata:pan K
The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (div 42).
daṇḍanya L K
om. M
vehaknanya K M
vehakən L
ri M
riṁ L K
upahana L
hapahana: Kupalana M

MDhŚ 8.177
dadya ya huluna L
danya:huluna: Kdadyayanuluna M
yan L K
yaṁ M
sakeṅ L K
saṅke M
tan panagih conj.
tagiḥ L K M
Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.
ikaṅ em.
harikaṁ Lhirikaṁ Kikaṁkəna M

MDhŚ 8.178
mavyavahāra conj.
vyavahara L Kvyavavara M
Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.
iniṅət-iṅət K M
hiṅiṅət:hiṅət L
saṅ prāgvivāka L K
saṁ saṁ pragivaka M
kahiḍəpaniṅ M
kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ Lkahidəpani K
varah-varahniṅ L M
varavaraḥ K
sādhanaṅ M
-sadana L-sḍana:ṅ M
daṇḍa yathāparādhī norm.
ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L Mḍaṇḍasataparadi K
Cf. yathāparādha in dyad 108.
sabhā conj.
cara:- L K M
The appearance of the word sabhā in the sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.
paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika
paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: Ltan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: Kpaṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M

MDhŚ 8.179
saṅ L
Ikaṁ saṁ KIka saṁ M
maməkasakəna L M
mamkasaṇa: K
patuvava
matuvava L M
akavaṅśan kajanmanya em.
vvaṁṅ akajanmanya Lvvaṅ akajadmanya, Kvaṅ akavaṅsa kajanmanya M
In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.
vvaṅ K
paṅ Lsaṅ M

MDhŚ 8.180
dravya norm.
dr̥vya L KAvya M
patuvavan K
patuvava L M
tuvavan em.
atuvavan· L Katuvava M
umalap L K
umalapi M
i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan L M
I...ka:ui taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· K
patuvavan L K
patuvava M

MDhŚ 8.181
ikaṅ patuvava, em.
om. L K (haplography)ika patuvava, M
pininta L K
paninta M
matuvava L M
patuvava K
ya L M
om. K
vehakəna M
mehakna L K
matuvava em.
patuvava M L K
ri L M
riṁ K
prāgvivāka L M
pragivaka M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
sthāpyaḥ K M
sthupyaḥ L
patuvavan K M
patūvava L
inuntalakən L K
inuntalakəna M
pamitrānuṅ L M
pamitra:nu K
hanan … kunaṅ Thus formulated in L K
kinaṁ Kri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, M
kunaṅ L M
kinaṁ K
nikṣepaṇa K M
dikṣepa L

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
tinarima L M
vinarima: K
parva-rvan em.
r:var:va: Lparvarva: K M
See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.
sopāṅśuḥ K M
somaṅguḥ L
avuni K
Ahuniṁ Lavani M
avəḍi L K
avə22v28da M
vinuṅkus L M
vinuṅkas· K
upanidhi M
Upanindi LUpaninḍi K
ṅaranya K M
ṅa L

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
dravya … ri parva-rvan M
riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography)riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography)
An ancestor of L and K has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.
avibhāvyaḥ L M
Avibavya K
inalap M
Inalapa LIvnalapa K
ri parva-rvan L M
riṁ rvarvan· K
upanidhi M
Upadini LUpadiniṁ K

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
ri L M
riṁ K
hulun L M
hulan K
gavenən M
gavekən Lgavehakən K
liṅnyan L K
lvirnyan M

MDhŚ 8.182-184: Only the last of these three stanzas appears to be paraphrased in our text.
paṇḍe L K
pandeniṁ M
*vinaluy-valuyan M
vinaluy·, valuya:n Lvinaluyante ras. ·avaluyan K
aṅhuvusa ikaṅ norm.
haṅuhusanika:ṁ Lkaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ Kaṅuvuḥsaikaṅ M
piṅtiga K M
pintiga L
vinehakənya L K
vinehakəna M
daṇḍa L K
nanda M
mvaṅ K M
mvaḥ L
upahan M
upahən· Lhupahən· K
kāryanya L M
karyya K
halāta pva em.
hala:pva LA23v2lahatamva: Kala 23r11ta tapva M
gavenya L
gavay·nya Kgavayanya M
tatan upahən ya, M
tan upahən ya, Lom. K
daṇḍan ta L M
ḍaṇḍa K
daṇḍaanya K M
ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya L
varṇa- K M
varla- L
panambəhaniṅ L K
panambahan23r13iṁ M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
vadi L K
vədi M
vinehakənya L
vinehakənanya: Kvinehakəna M
kinonakən L M
kinokən· K
daṇḍan M
ḍaṇḍa L K
nikaṅ K M
-niṁ L
ləvihana K M
L̥vihakna L
The form ləvihana was also used in §38.
kalāntaranya L
kanlantaranya Kkalantarahanya M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
bhāṇḍa norm.
baṇḍa L Kbanda M
irikaṅ deśa L K
irika sesa M
*pamasaṅ M
pamacan· Lpama:san· K
ikaṅ L
Ika: ta Kika taṁ M
tan L K
ta M
daṇḍan em.
ḍaṇḍa L K M
ta L K
om. M
parananya K M
paranya L

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
kinədə̄ L K
kinəda M
karuṅvana K M
karuṅuna L
səgəh L M
tgəs K
hetunya inalap L M
hetunyan hinalap· K
ika taṅ K
Ikaṁ taṁ Likaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
padvalakəna em.
padvalana: L Mpadvalaṇa: K
irikaṅ L K
rikaṁ M
padvalanya L
padvalana: K M
salābhanikaṅ L M
salabhahika:ṅ K
anarima K M
a19-02mna:rima: L
bhāṇḍāḥ norm.
vandaḥ L K M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
padvalakəna L K
padvalakənaṁ M
baṇija M
banigja Lbanigḍa K
tuhanyan em.
tuhunyan L Mtuhunya K
vijilakənanya ta K M
vijilaknanyanta L
pirak kapaṅan L M
piraka:paṅan K
denyan L K
denya ri kalanyan M
padvala L K M
Emend padval?

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
manuduhakən L K
manuduhan M
strī K M
histri L
atuha K M
tuva M (morphological)
anāśraya K M
Apan aśraya M
tan hana L M
tatanana M
kavənaṅnyāgave norm.
kavnaṁnya gave K Mkavnanya:gave K
ṅaraniṅ K M
ṅarani L

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose, although MDhŚ 8.182 shares some keywords.
yan L K
yen M
ri K M
i L
matuvava L M
patuvava K
ikaṅ L M
hika K
praṇidhisākṣi M
pradinidisakṣi Lpr̥diniui nsakṣi K
ya L M
yan K
aveh patuvava L M
avevatuvava K

MDhŚ 8.185
mvaṅ K M
vvaṁ L
matuvava L M
patuvava K
vinehakən em.
vinehakna: L K M
hilaṅ L K
ika M
mati anaknikaṅ M
patəhakənikaṁ Lmatəhanaknikaṁ K
həlyanana em.
həlyan Llyani Kəlyani M
ikaṅ K M
tikaṁ L
pratyantara L M
pr̥tantara K
nidhi yan maṅkana L K
-niṁ nəmana M

Kuṭāra-Mānava 209: riṅ voṅ tini(ti)pan, yen mati kaṅ atitip tan pakaki, tan panini, tan pabapa, tan pababu, tan panak-anak, tan pakaponakan, tan anarva sanak amisan, amiṅro, iku (ikaṅ) iṅaran pratyantara kabeh tan hana, tan ulihakna riṅ dr̥vya, patitip deniṅ tinitipan, yen mati kaṅ tinitipan nora hilaṅ ikaṅ dr̥veniṅ pratyantara, apan lagi ahurip kaṅ atitip tan panak-anak ikā, vehən dr̥ve patitip ikā deniṅ anakiṅ tinitipan riṅ pratyantara iṅkana (J would read: ikā, yen maṅkana) tan saṅgratana denira saṅ amava bhūmi dene anakiṅ tinitipan aṅulihakən iṅ titipan, tan ucapən kadaṅ-varganiṅ tinitipan, tan vənaṅ tan paṅulihakna titipan.

MDhŚ 8.186: var.: tu yau
atuvava L K
matuvava M
ri anaknikaṅ matuvava M
om. L K (eye-skip)
ika taṅ M
hikaṁ LIka:ṁ K
kilalan L
hilala:na: Kkila24r15na M
mvaṅ em.
om. Lvvaṁ Kvaṁ M
pakilalaa L K
pakilanaha M

MDhŚ 8.187
aminta L K
amanta (aminta?) M
The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.
mojaranak M
mojarranak Lmojar hanak K
Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?
duga-duga L K
dugaduta M
salviraniṅ K M
salviriṁ L
vijilanya Lpc K M
vijalanya Lac
The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.

MDhŚ 8.188
hanakənekaṅ
hanaknikaṁ LAnaknika:ṁ K M
vidhi M
vinidi Lvidini K
cirinya ṅūni L K
cirinya ta ṅuni M
de L M
denya K
kunaṅ K M
om. L
yan L K
juga M
hayvenalap ikaṅ K
hayvanalap hikaṁ Layvenalapənkaṁ M

MDhŚ 8.189
inalapiṅ K
hilaṁ ui ba hiṅalapiṁ Linalapi M
kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili M
keliriṁve L (lexical)kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali K
katunvan kunaṅ K M
katunvana: L
pva L M
om. K
kāraṇanya K M
kavitnya L (lexical)
paṅəlyanana K M
maṅəlyanana: L
patuvavan K
tinuvavan· L (morphological)matuvavan M
matuvava L M
patuvava: K
pamalampaha əlyan M
malampaha həlyan· Lpamalampaṅəlyan· K
yan K M
om. L (eye-skip)

MDhŚ 8.190: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.191: It seems our author read dāpyau tāvat samaṁ damam (found in Olivelle’s BKt5).
ikaṅ K M
vvaṁ L
akilala L M
ahila:la K
tan K M
subscr. han L
taṅ K M
ta voṁ L
yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ K M
nante ras. yamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L
The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.
4 K M
3 L
2 M
ṅa L K
samūlya M
mūlya- L K
nikaṅ L M
-nika:kaṅ K
patuvava L K
matuvava M

MDhŚ 8.192
patuvava M
matuvava L K
yatan K
yata L K
paḍa daṇḍanya L
paḍaṇḍanya K M
de L K
om. M
maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi K M
om. L
yan salah L M
yen sala K
kilalanya L K
kakilalanya M
palen atah M
pale, L K
The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.

MDhŚ 8.193
an M
Ana Lhapan K
dravyaniṅ norm.
dr̥veniṁṅ Lniṁvyaniṁ Kdrəvyaniṁ K
lyan K M
len L
yogya L M
yegya K

MDhŚ 8.194
sakveh K M
om. L
tika L K
ika M
kavruhana L M
vruha:na K
alapən de L M
halapəne K
matuvava L M
patuvava: K
yapvan L
yapvanya Kyapvanyan M
kunaṅ L M
kuna K
aṅləvihi L
kaL̥vihi Kaləvihi M
daṇḍan norm.
ḍəṇḍa L Kdəndan M
sapaṅuraṅnya L M
sapaṅuraṅanya K
sapaṅləvihnya M
sapaṅləvihe Lsapalviḥnya K
ləvih em.
paṅləviḥ- LpaL̥viḥ- K M
sapaṅavruhniṅ em.
sapaṅavruniṁ Lsapanaṅavruḥniṁ Ksapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ M
prāgvivāka L K
pragivaka M

MDhŚ 8.195: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.196
ikaṅ L K
ṅsakaṅ M
maṅkanātah, K M
om. L

MDhŚ 8.197
vvaṅ K M
teka vaṁ L
adval norm.
hadol· L K M
ta L M
taṁ K
yadyastu tan L
yadyastut Kyanan M
liṅnya L M
liṅanya K
daməliṅ maliṅ conj.
ḍaṇḍa maliṁ Lḍamələ Kdamaliṁ M
daṇḍa sa L M
om. K (eye-skip)
dinvalnya K M
dinol· L
pametakəna M
pamehakna L K

MDhŚ 8.198: The lemma in the Svayambhu mss. suggest that our author may have read ṣaḍgataṁ, but the paraphrase suggests otherwise.
sānvaya K
sadvaya: L M
nimittanyan norm.
nimitanya Lmimita§25v4nya:n Kniṁmitanya M
The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.
padval norm.
padol· L K M
daṇḍan ya em.
om. Ldaṇḍa ya K M
ṣaṭśatam em.
śadgata:m Lsadgata:m K M
nəm atus K M
nmaṁṅatus L
mvaṅ L Mvijilakəna sadinvalnya M
dinvalnya vijilakna Lvijilakəna dinvalnya K
yapvan L M
yapan K
ri L M
riṁ M
paranya L K
parananya M
daṇḍaanya L K
dandanya [... M
Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.
mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya norm.
t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol Lmvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K

MDhŚ 8.199
dinvalniṅ K
dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)
aṅher L
aṅhe K

Olivelle 2005: “Additional verse in Be1 Be3 Bo SCa Ho NKt4 Lo2 TMd4 Ox2 Tr1 Tr2 Wa [Jolly Nd N Gr] Nā Nd Rc Mandlik … Dave KSS; placed after 198 in Lal OOr NPu1 Pu2 Pu3 Pu4 GMd1 TMd3 GMy MTr4 MTr6; cited by Lakṣ 12.352.”
kavidhyaniṅ L
kavidya:ni K
yapvan L K
...] yapvan M
ri L
riṅ K M
ika ta K M
vaṁ L
takvanana L K
takvanana, 25v25 takvanana M
i L M
om. K
nimittanyan M
nimitanya:n Knimitanya L
padravya ya K M
padr̥vyanya L

MDhŚ 8.200: Though there is a global correspondence of topic, the Old Javanese cannot be said to paraphrase the Sanskrit except in the loosest possible way.
ri L M
riṁ K
katəmu L K
kaṅ25v27təmu M
gəgvanana L K
gəgvanataṁna M
tuhu L M
K
an ariṅ … yan atutut
ya: Kyan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M
It seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.
iriya L M
ya: K
ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt K
yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi Likaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M
yan L K
yanan M
katəmu L K
atəmu M
takvanana K M
takvana L
i lvanya M
na:halvanva KI lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L
Note the addition in L.
isinya L K
iminya M
yan em.
sa Lya K M
ḍəpanikaṅ L
ḍpanya hika: K Mdəpanya ikaṁ M
yan L M
ya K
patut M
pva:tut Lpvatut K

MDhŚ 8.201
saṅ L M
om. K

MDhŚ 8.202
denikaṅ L K
deniṁkaṁ M
tataṅganikaṅ L K
tataṅganiṁkaṁ M
kahilaṅan L K
kahilaṅan [... M
ikaṅ L
hika: K
dravya K
dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya L
pinrakāśakən em.
pinraka:ṣatka:n· Lpinraka:sanak· K

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
ika L
tika: K
katəmvanikaṅ K
katəmva tikaṁ L
katəmu K
katəmva L
yathākrama norm.
yatakrama L Myata:krama K

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
ni saṅkanikaṅ conj.
-nikaṁkaṭa: L-nikaṁka K
vinarahakən L
vinarahan· K
kədə̄n L
kḍə K
takvanana tattvanikaṅ L
takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ K

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
panuduhakən L
patuduhakan K
ika L
tika: K
paməli L
pamliya K
saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya. Thus formulated in K
madr̥vya:yan· K Lsaṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L
In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.
madravya ya em.
madr̥vya:yan· K L

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
śuddha K
sudḍi L

Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.
amaṅan L
apaṅan K
paṅanən L
paṅanan· K
aṅinum K
Aṅinūma K
i L
om. K
yogya L
om. K

Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka ad YDh 2.232–3.
aṅinuma K
aṅinvama: L
pandaṇḍeriya em.
paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography)paḍaṇḍariya K
2 L
ṅa K
pva L
supva K

Interpolated after MDh 8.205. Attributed to Manu by Aparārka on YDh 2.226 and by Lakṣmīdhara in KKT.
aṅhirana conj.
aṅiriṁṅa L K
irikaṅ L
hirika: K
12, ku, 1 em.
1, 2, kū L1, 2, ku K
yan L
yen K

MDhŚ 8.203: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.204
donyan L
dyonyan· K
səḍaṅ norm.
sḍəṁ L K
vinvatan L
vidvata K
iki L
Ika: K
aṅalapa L
haṅala K
vəli K
vḍi L

MDhŚ 8.205: Our text gives no paraphrase for the third stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.206–207
huvus ta K
Uvusha L
sakvehniṅ L
sakehiṁ K
ameta L
hametiṁ K
viku len L
vikuniṁ len· K
tikaṅ K
hikaṁ L

MDhŚ 8.208
manava i em.
mana I Lmanavi K

MDhŚ 8.209
adhvaryuh L
ḍvaryyaḥ K
brahmādhāna em.
brahma:ṇa: Lbrahmaṇa: K
udgātā em.
Uṅgata: Lhuṅgata: K
yajuḥveda L
yajuḥdeva K
In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.
ātharvaṇa norm.
Artha:pvana: Lha:rṭa:vaṇa: K
brahmādhāna norm.
brahma:dana Lbrahma:dana: K
saṅ L
sa K
r̥gveda L
R̥sveḍa K
sāmaveda L
samadeva K
udgātā em.
Uṅgata Lhuṅgaha: K

MDhŚ 8.210
su, L
om. K
saṅ K
L
kramanya K
kramaniṁ L

MDhŚ 8.211
ulihniṅ L
huliniṁ K
makasādhana L
maka:sḍana: K
maran em.
paran L K

MDhŚ 8.212
pavevehanya K
paveḥvehanya L
donya em.
denya L K
pavevehnya K
paveḥveḥnya L
tan L
ta:r K
vehana em.
vehna L K
akilala L
hikilala: K

MDhŚ 8.213
maṅədvakən L
maṅadvakən· K
pavevehnya K
paveḥnya L
riṅ em.
ṅiṅ Lṅaṅ K
daṇḍaanya L
ḍaṇḍanya K
deniṅ em.
doniṁ L K
katambayaniṅ K
na:tambayaniṁ L

MDhŚ 8.213
nahan L
han K
dumaṇḍa K
duməṇḍa L
dattānapa em.
da:tanama:- Ldata:nama- K

MDhŚ 8.219
samaya L
smaya: K
grāma K
gama: L
saṅgha L
saṅgar K
satyaa L
satya K

MDhŚ 8.220

MDhŚ 8.221
ikaṅ L
Ika K
samaya L
smaya K
dadyaheri L
dadyaherriṁ K
daṇḍan ta L
ḍaṇḍa: K
satus suvarṇa L
satusvarṇna: K
ma, L
om. K (eye-skip)
daṇḍaniṅ K
caṇḍaniṁ L
K
pa: L
nīrṇa L
niṇna: K
gati ika K
gatinika: L

MDhŚ 8.222
alaraṅ K
halara L
lavasanya L
lavasnya: K
paməli L
samli K
valuyakəna ikaṅ L
valuya:ka:ṁ K (eye-skip)
enaka kavuvusanya em.
Enakanya kavuvusanya LEnaka:vuvasanya K
paḍa dharma L
paḍa:rmma K

MDhŚ 8.223
kədə̄ L
kdəḥ K
su, L
om. K
təkanya K
tka:nyan L
doṣanya de K
doṣanya [displacement from 23-08 to 25-15] de L (eye-skip)
lavasanya L
lavasnya K
matumbasan K
panumbasan· L
karva K
kaṁrva:- L

OJ Aṣṭādaśavyavahāra REFAdditional verse in Mandlik after DhŚ 8.223: paṇā dvādaśa dāpyaḥ syāt pratibodhe na ced bhavet | paśūnām apy anākhyāne tripadād arpaṇaṃ bhavet || .
vvaṅ em.
vnaṁ Lvaṁ K
satahun L
sthahun K
lavasanya L
lavasnya K
matumbasan K
panumbasan· L
satahun L
stahun K

MDhŚ 8.224
doṣanya K
doṣa L
pavevehanya em.
pavehanya Lpatevehanya K

MDhŚ 8.230
umahnikaṅ em.
umahikaṅ Lumaḥ hika:ṅ K
aṅvan norm.
aṅon La:ṅon K
vinarah K
vineḥ L
maṅvan umaṅguha conj.
maṅguḥmaṅguha L K

MDhŚ 8.231: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.232
kunaṅ yan mati K
kunaṁ ya[displacement from 26-01 to 25-03]n mati L
aṅvan K
a:ṅaṅvan· L
maṅəlyanana L
malyana:na K
ikaṅ L
hi§◯ka:, K

MDhŚ 8.233
malaku L
mlaku K
paṅvanana K
paṅaṅvanana L
vruh riṅ conj.
yogya L K
ikaṅ iṅvan
ikaṅvan· K

MDhŚ 8.234. var. b: bastiṁ snāyuṁ ca, var. d: aṅkāni
vənaṅ- L
kvənaṁ- K
madravya L
dr̥vya: K

MDhŚ 8.235
maṅvan norm.
maṅon· L K (orthographical)
həlyanana L
lyana:na K

MDhŚ 8.236
ta L
tan K
doṣanikaṅ K
doṣani[displacement from 25-15 to 24-17]kaṁ L

MDhŚ 8.237: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.238
pari L
pariṁ K
pva ya L
om. K
daṇḍanən L
paḍaṇḍanən K
ṅvan-ṅvan conj.
°ṅonṅonan L K
yāmaṅan norm.
yamaṅan L K
pari L
pariṁ K
tan L
n K

MDhŚ 8.239: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.240
pari L
pariṁ K
daṇḍan ikaṅ L
ḍaṇḍa hikaṁ K
tan hana L
maṁkana: K

MDhŚ 8.241
pari L
pariṁ K
thāni norm.
tani L K
pinaṅanya K
pinaṅanənya L
savah, satus K
savaḥ, han uvus pinagəran·, 24-26satus L (additive)

MDhŚ 8.242
rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan L
rahina:, ri kaṇḍaṅan· K (additive)
amaṅan L
Amaṅana: K

MDhŚ 8.243
maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya K
maṁḍaṇḍa [displacement from 25-02 to 24-05] galaknya L
daśaguṇakəna L
nḍaṣaguṇna:kna K
həlyananya L
lyananya K
guṇakəna em.
-guṇa L K
samūlyanikaṅ L
samulyananikaṁ K
həlyananya L
halya◯nanya K
pakon K
pakvan L

MDhŚ 8.244: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.245
sīmā L
simi K
vatəs L
vavəs· K
ikaṅ K
om. L

MDhŚ 8.249

MDhŚ 8.250
upacchanna em.
U24-11pacca:raṇa LU31v2paccaraṇa: K
gavayən L
gavaya K
vulati norm.
hulatti Lhulatthi K
arəṅ em.
IR̥ṁ L K
hənī norm.
hni L K
upacchanna em.
Upaca:ranna: LUpaccara:§◯na K

MDhŚ 8.251: Our text does not seem to gives paraphrase for the last stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.246

MDhŚ 8.247
hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ norm.
hiṅaniṅaniṁ Lhiṅaniṅani K
ləmah em.
lvah- L K
nyagrodha L
nyangrodḍa K
sāla norm.
śala LśaL̥ K
raṇḍə L
raṇḍa K
kṣīriṇa norm.
kṣi[displacement from 24-17 to 23-21]riṇa Lkṣiraṇa: K
lvirnikaṅ norm.
lvirikaṁ Llvirnika K
raṇḍə L
raṇḍa: K
valuh, L
om. K
kavittha em.
kuvitta Lka:rui ttui ka:,vitta K
jirət L
ja§◯R̥th· K
sīmā L
ma K

MDhŚ 8.248

MDhŚ 8.252. The OJ paraphrase suggests that the author had before him a version reading kūpa instead of vāpi, with kūpa coming before udapāna. No such version of this stanza is known to us.
taṭāka norm.
tathaka Lta:ui ntaka: K
udapāna em.
dupa:na Ldapana K
nahan ta L
nahana K

MDhŚ 8.253
ri L
riṁ K
magəhakəna conj.
magəhna Lmagna K

MDhŚ 8.254
vatəsnikaṅ L
vatəsikaṁ K
thāni norm.
tani L K

MDhŚ 8.255
sākṣinya L
sakṣi K
huvusnyan … irikaṅ vatəs. K
huvusnyan pavaraḥ, tulisakna ta na:manya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya 24-04Irikaṁ vatəs· || [displacement from 24-04 to 23-08]tuvusnyan pavaraḥ, 23-09tulisakna ta namaante ras. tyanya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya Irikaṁ vatəs· || L
As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is also found after a locus of displacement in L 23-08.

MDhŚ 8.256
huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh, K
huvusnyan htinulisakən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ, mavaraha ta 24-05ya Irikāṁ prasidḍa: vatəs·, ri [displacement from 24-05 to 23-09] subscr. huvusnyan tinulisa23-10kən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ L
As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is repeated with dittographic insertion of an extraneous segment (cf. §230) right before a locus of displacement.
sinəṅguhanya norm.
sinəṅgvanya L K
de saṅ L
denira saṁ K (morphological)
kitāvarah conj.
ki23-13tavruḥ Lkittavruḥ K

MDhŚ 8.257
ṅūni riṅ L
riṁ ṅuni riṁ K
makāntaṅ L
maṅkana: taṁ K
tuṅgalan L
tuṅgal· K (morphological)

MDhŚ 8.258
takvanana em.
tanakna L K
The form takvanana is frequently used elsewhere in the text, though also often affected by variance of manuscript testimony. Since the base taña is not used in our text, while no -akən form derived from takvan is attested elsewhere in the text and no such form would be contextually suitable, we decide against the emendations tañakəna and takvanakəna.

MDhŚ 8.259

MDhŚ 8.260

MDhŚ 8.261
yan L
yen K
tan hana catur K
tana[displacement from 23-21 to 26-01]catūr- L
hana ikaṅ maulāḥ em.
hanahana muvaḥ Lhanahika: muvaḥ K
Emended with reference to the Sanskrit original as well as the definition of maula in §66.
vyādhān em.
vyaḍa:m· Lvya:dam· K
śākunikān norm.
śakunikan· Lsalakunika:n· K
matsyamr̥gān hanti em.
-ma:tsya,mraga:ṅanti L-matsya,mr̥ga:ṅanti K
prajariṅ conj.
prasari L K
kaivartān em.
kentartthan· Lkenkartan· K
uñcha Lpc
Uñja- Lpc K
vanagocarān em.
vva:ṅanagocara L K
pajarakəna em.
parajaknana Lacpajaraknana Lpcparajaṇa: K
lakṣaṇa L
Alakṣaṇa:- K

Pāṇini, Aṣṭādhyāyī, 4.4.35 pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti. Examples of the grammatical derivation intended in this rule are given in Patañjali’s Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya (ed. Kielhorn-Abhyankar I,176.25-177.16) pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti: mātsyikaḥ. tadviśeṣāṇām: śāpharikaḥ, śākulikaḥ. And in the Kāśikāvr̥tti: pakṣi-matsya-mr̥gān hanti | tad ity eva | pakṣyādibhyo dvitīyā-samarthebhyo hanti ity etasminn arthe ṭhak-pratyayo bhavati | svarūpasya paryāyāṇāṁ tadviśeṣāṇāṁ ca grahaṇam iheṣyate | pakṣiṇo hanti pākṣikaḥ | śākunikaḥ | māyūrikaḥ | taittirikaḥ | matsya - mātsyikaḥ | mainikaḥ | śāpharikaḥ | śākulikaḥ | mr̥ga - mārgikaḥ | hāriṇikaḥ | saukarikaḥ | sāraṅgikaḥ ||.

MDhŚ 8.262
ikaṅ L
Ika: K
sāmanta K
sapanta L
tinakvanan L
tinakvana: K
prasiddhā ya em.
prasiddhanya Lpr̥sidḍaya K
vatəs L
havas· K

MDhŚ 8.263
ikaṅ L
Ika: K
sāhasa L
-saḍaśa K
10000 L
1000 K
sāmanta- K
sāmanha- L

MDhŚ 8.264
amiḍik L
aviḍik· K
pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan, K
poma26-16han·, talaga, davuhan·, kubvan·, savaḥ, talaga siṅnukan, L
Note the redundancy in L due to interference from §228.
paṇa daṇḍanya L
paṇa:hanya K
10000 L
1000 K

MDhŚ 8.265
paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄ L
a:dəkdək K
aṅartha L
aṅaṭa: K
paṅivva norm.
paṅiva L K
aṅartha L
aṅa:rṭa: K

Stanza interpolated after MDhŚ 8.265, ed. Mandlik & Dave: dhvajinī matsinī caiva, nidhānī ...
dhvajinī K
vvājini L
naidhānī norm.
neḍani Lnedanī K
bhayavarjitā em.
cayavarjjita Lsaya34r2vajivr̥ K
sīma L
sama K
parujar em.
paruja Lparaja K

MDhŚ 8.266: Our text gives no paraphrase for this stanza, which marks the transition to a new topic in the Sanskrit text. We next expect MDhŚ 8.267 but we first get four stanzas not included in the critical edition, and only one of them recorded in its apparatus.

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
pajātyan L
sajatyan· K
gave L
gavya: K
kajanman L
kajanan· K
paṅrəṅə̄ L
paṅr̥ṅa: K
inujarakəniṅ em.
hinujarakən riṁ Lhinujara:kən· riṁ K
liṅ saṅ L
liṅiṁ saṁ K

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
ujar hala … liṅ saṅ paṇḍita transmitted in K
paṁṅr̥ṅa: Kom. L (eye-skip)
paṅrəṅə̄ em.
paṁṅr̥ṅa: Kom. L (larger gap)

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
vvaṅ manaṅguh L
pinaṅguḥ K
tuhva L
tuha:

Stanza interpolated after 8.277.
kr̥taprāyaścitta K
kr̥tthaṁprayaścitta: L
mojar K
ma:jar L
byayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ em.
-beyaniṁṅ aprayaścitta, Ikaṅ L-beyaniṁ prayaścitṭa:, Ika:ṁ K
paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ L
paḍaṇḍerika:ṁ K
manaṅguh L
maṅguh K
riṅ K
ri L
byaya L
nyaya K
niṅ L
-nikaṁ K

MDhŚ 8.267
i L
ri K
12
1, 2 L K
i L
riṁ K

MDhŚ 8.268
yan K
om. L
riṅ K
hiṁ L
daṇḍan L
ḍaṇḍa K
riṅ em.
hiṁ L K

First stanza interpolated after 8.268.
daṇḍan L
ḍaṇḍa K
yan L
ya K
riṅ L
ri K
kṣatriya K
satriya K (orthographical)
mā, 5, təkanya L
ma:, 5,, nyana tkanya K
śūdra, vaiśya L
sudr̥, ḍaṇḍanya, 35r4vesya K
śūdra L
ṣatriya K
riṅ śūdra K
riṁ śudra:, riṁ 27-23satriya L
The segment riṁ satriya seems superfluous in L, and yet we do not elsewhere find a statement on Śūdra assaulting Kṣatriya.
ku em.
śū Lsu K
daṇḍanya em.
tka:27-24nya Ltkanya K
The unanimous reading tkanya seems too problematic to be accepted. Instead of emending it to daṇḍanya, it might also be deemed a perseveration from mā, 5, təkanya just above and for that reason suppressed. Finally, we might as in §246 supply the paṇa equivalent to justify the presence of təkanya; in that case, the text would run śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya.
riṅ K
ri L

Second stanza interpolated after 8.268.
yan L
yen K
kadi daṇḍa L
ka:ṁ 35v1dinanḍa K

MDhŚ 8.269
riṅ sārah-arahnira norm.
riṁ sa:raharahira Lri sira:hika: K
kəna ikaṅ L
-knanikaṁ K
padlikur L
patlikur K
daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana L
ḍaṇḍa:nika:ṁ, maṅkana: K...]26r1kaṁ maṅkana M

MDhŚ 8.270
deniṅ L K
deniraṅ M
antyanta L K
hananta M
ujarnya L K
hujanya M
antyanta L M
hatyanta: K
janmanya L M
jadmanya K

MDhŚ 8.271
ayomayaḥ em.
aśaya L Kakasa M
śaṅkuḥ L K
gaṅśuḥ M
*tunvakəna em.
nudvakna L Knunvakna M
apuy em.
apvay· L K M
*təvəkakəna em.
tvə:kna L K M
riṅ tutukniṅ L M
ri tutukni K
yan L K
han M
ri L M
riṁ K

MDhŚ 8.272
bhaṅganya L M
bhaganya K
səḍaṅ L M
sḍəṅ K
apanas L
a:panəs Ktapanas M
taliṅanya em.
kaliṅanya L K M

MDhŚ 8.273
halanyājinya M
halanya L K (eye-skip)
kajanmanya L M
kajadmanya K
deśanya, L M
om. K
śarīranya L K
śararanya M
ika ta M
Ika: taṁ LIka:ṁ vvaṁ K
10, K
18, L1 va M

MDhŚ 8.274
putikən em.
kutikən· L K M
salviraniṅ L M
sakalviranikaṁ K
tuhva K M
tuha: L
sapanaṅguh L M
spanaṅguḥ- K
120, L K
ba:ṅava M

MDhŚ 8.275
*amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən em.
hamlamlahaṅiṅgutən· Lha:mlamla:ṅiṅgutən Khamlamlahaṅiṅgutakən· M
rībunya L M
riṁbunira: K
ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya, M
om. L K (eye-skip)
maryādaniṅ K M
va:ryyadaniṁ L
ika ta L M
hita K

MDhŚ 8.276
brāhmaṇajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira em.
brahma:ṇadinira Lbrahma:ṇa:,dinira Kbrahma:ṇa:dinira M
pūrva L K
pūrvya:- M
mā, 12, ku, 2, em.
These indispensable abbreviations and values are supplied from the related context of §.
saṅ kṣatriya L K
satriya- M
janmāṅiṅgatakən L
-jadmaṅiṅgatakən K-janma:ṅiṅiṅgatakən M
madhyama K M
ma:dhya- L
1, mā, 9 L K
ba:, ma:, y· M
tattvataḥ
The paraphrase seems to imply the Javanese author had before him a text that read dharmataḥ.

MDhŚ 8.277
śūdrāṅiṅgatakən L K
śudra:ṅaṅśatatakən M
svajātim L K
sya:jatim M
aṅartha K M
aha:rtha: L

MDhŚ 8.278
ikaṅ L K
Ika: M
kami M
kapi L K
daṇḍaniṅ daṇḍapāruṣya em.
ḍaṇḍaniṁ paruṣya L K M
iti vākpāruṣyacarita. L K
om. M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
aṅrahi vvaṅ, M
om. L K (eye-skip)
anibākəna norm.
haniva:kna L K M
In § 115, all mss. read the expected b instead of the v we find here.
amatyanana L M
hamatyana K
daṇḍapāruṣya L K
ḍaṇḍareṣya M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. However, there is a close Old Javanese parallel in KM 225: ḍəṇḍapāruṣya ucapən maṅke. riṅ voṅ amukul, anuduk iṅ kayu, aṅgitikiṅ vatu aṅlarani, aṅəmu gətih, atatuha kunəṅ, anugəlakən, anikəlakən baluṅ, makādi yen amatenana sarvasato, yen voṅ ādine, araniṅ ulah vivijinən, salah tuṅgala ikā ḍəṇḍapāruṣya arane, liṅ saṅ paṇḍita, maṅkana riṅ voṅ amraṅ iṅ sañjata, anuduk ādine, aṅgitik iṅ vatu, riṅ viṅkā, amukul iṅ kayu, riṅ baluṅ, anaṇḍat guluniṅ len iṅ tatali, aniləpakən iṅ bañu, anampel, amərəp, aṅgarut, anəpak, andədəl, aṅgoñoh (corr. aṅgocoh), aṅgapuk, anahuthamok, amlaciṅ, aṅidoni, aniratra ambal (corr. anirati umbəl) ilu, anampəki kəkəmahan, anampəki ririgən, aṅgutuk iṅ tai, aṅantepakən iṅ tai, anuṇḍuṅakən iṅ tai, riṅ patunan iṅ celeṅ, iku pratyekaniṅ ḍəṇḍapāruṣya.
amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ, M
om. L K (eye-skip)
iṅ em.
I L K M
ahabət i hri em.
Aṅiñə:t i hri Lhabaviri[... Khatabə:t iṁ hri M
iṅ em.
i L M

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
vidyād garīyaḥ em.
vidya:ṅgariyaḥ Lvidya:ttariṁyaḥ M
ikaṅ asādhana L
Ihasada:na M
śāstrādi ādinya L
śa:stra:hadinya M

MDhŚ 8.279
sādhananya L
pada:na:nya M

KM 226: riṅ bot dagaṅ aṅlarani riṅ brāhmaṇa, asādhana taṅan, suku, caṅkəm, śirah, ḍaḍa, gigir, bāhu, plat, silip (corr. silit) iku ta sādhanane pāruṣya riṅ samajanma ləvih kaṅ den-pāruṣyani, siṅ sādhanane aṇḍamalani, tu[ṅ]gelana de saṅ prabhu, maṅkana liṅ bha(ga)vā(n) manu riṅ śāsana.

MDhŚ 8.280

MDhŚ 8.281
ya cihnanya, M
om. L (eye-skip)

MDhŚ 8.282
riṅ M
ri L
sor i ruhur L
sor§ 27v3luhur· M
tugəlana L
tugla M

MDhŚ 8.283
anəkək M
Ankəl L

MDhŚ 8.284
amətvakən norm.
hamtokən Lhamətokə: M
9600 L
9, Ebha M

MDhŚ 8.285
aməraṅ L M
...] K
salviraniṅ L M
sakalviraniṁ K
samūlyanikaṅ L K
samunikaṁ M
mati ikaṅ L K
ma:tinikaṁ M
həlyananya L M
həlyanananya K
maṅkana L K
maṅka:nana M

MDhŚ 8.286
pandaṇḍeriya L K
paṅdaṇḍeriya M
ya ta L M
yeka: K (syntactic)
kaliṅaniṅ L K
na:liṅaniṁ M
prāṇa EdO
vraṇa SvaMSS

MDhŚ 8.287. Our author seems to have read vraṇa-, a variant reading attested in numerous witnesses for the Sanskrit text.
anuluṅ L M
hanulu K
daṇḍan L M
daṇḍa K
ya K M
om. L
12 L K
13 M
2 M
ṅa L K

MDhŚ 8.288. A variant reading rājñā daṇḍyaś ca is recorded in Olivelle’s apparatus.
arəmpak L K
haṁR̥mpak· M
ikaṅ L K
Ikaṁ M
In M, three horizontal bars block out the line for about 9 akṣaras of width, without canceling any text previously written.
tan L K
ta M
vruh conj.
om. L K M
The sentence seems incomplete without a predicate here. Our cionjecture is merely diagonstic. Alternatives we have considered include hana, katon, kinavruh.
daṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa K
riṅ K
ri L M
pūrvasāhasa L K
pūr saha:sa M

MDhŚ 8.289
*viniṅkas K
viniṅkis· L M
daṇḍaanya L M
ya:ṇḍahanya K

MDhŚ 8.290
yan len sakeṅ L M
sakeṁ lyan sakeṁ K
daṇḍanya L K
taṇḍanya: M
chinditāsye SvaMSS
chinnanāsye EdO

MDhŚ 8.291-292.
cakranya L M
akranya K
caiva em.
cava L K M
raśmyoḥ em.
ragmyeḥ L Mragyeḥ K
taliniṅ L M
jaliniṁ K
paṅuhuhniṅ L
paṅuhuḥni Kpaṅuvuḥniṁ M
ta liṅnya L
talinya K M
paṅrəmpak L K
maR̥mpak M

MDhŚ 8.293
siṅ L M
om. K
lviranya L M
lvirnya K
makanimitta L M
mkadimita: K
tan conj.
om. L K M
See §271 makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ.
tikaṅ L K
hikaṁ M
aguluṅan L K
aguluṅin· M
ta yāṅəlyanana L M
haṅayyanana: K

MDhŚ 8.294
maṅaku L K
malṅaku M
pva ya L M
hayvaya K
tan em.
yan L Mya K
pva L M
om. K
yugyasthāḥ L M
yogyastaḥ K

MDhŚ 8.295
ikaṅ L M
kaṁ K
tan daṇḍa L M
taṇḍa: K
əlyanana ya L M
əlyanan· K

MDhŚ 8.296
sattva L M
saṭa: K
mūlya ta ya, L M
om. K
sārdham em.
sadḍam· L Ksadḍa:m· M

MDhŚ 8.297
10 K M
18 L

MDhŚ 8.298
yan L M
yad K
gardabha em.
gaḍarbbha: Lgaṇḍa:bbha Kga29v1rdḍarbbha: M

MDhŚ 8.299
śiṣya L M
gisya K
vivilah K M
vinilaḥ L

MDhŚ 8.300
stryādi M
sthyadi Lstya:di K
jugāmalva K M
juga:ma31-02malva: L (dittography)

MDhŚ 8.301
nirṇaya L M
nir§38v2dḍa K
mami K M
-ma:31-03ti L

MDhŚ 8.302
yatnaa ta M
yatna:ta ta Lyatna:ta K (haplography)
ri L M
om. K
kadaṇḍaniṅ L K
ka:ṇḍaniṁ M (subtractive)

MDhŚ 8.303
sukhaniṅ L K
suka riṁ M
mataṅnyan L M
mataṁnya K
paveh M
maveḥ L K

MDhŚ 8.304
sapanəmanira em.
sapanəmva:nira L Mṣapasubscr. naśvaranira: K

MDhŚ 8.305
sapanəmaniṅ norm.
sapanəmvaniṅ Lsapanənmaniṁ Ksaṁ panəmaniṁ M
tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu M
tinmunira saṁ prabhu L K
tapanira L M
patapanira K
evaṁ kartāsmi SvaMSS
evaṁkarmāsmi EdO

MDhŚ 8.314
aṅurai M
haṅure L K
riṅ L M
R̥ṅ K
avarah i kamaliṅanya L M
havaraḥ tika:hma:liṅanya K
kartāsmi em.
karttasman· Lka:rtta:sman· Kka:rttasman· M
patyanante kami L
patyanate ka:mi Kpa:tyanante ta ka:mi M

MDhŚ 8.315
maṅalapa M
paṅala L K
pə̄ṅ L M
pa: K
sor K M
sa:r L

MDhŚ 8.317
aməḍəl norm.
hamḍəl· L Khamdəl· M
rare L K
rareṁ M
pāpanya K M
pa:31-17panyo L
ri norm.
riṁ L K M
mənəṅa L M
mənṅə K
pāpanya L M
om. K (eye-skip)
śiṣya L M
sisiya K
sapāpanya ri saṅ L M
sapa:pariṁ K
paṅdaṇḍa M
paḍaṇḍa Lpaṇa:ṇḍa: K
pinerakənya L M
pinerakən K
ri L
riṁ K M

MDhŚ 8.316. If indeed this is the underlying Sanskrit stanza, then we must note that our text departs from the order of the Sanskrit text and represents this stanza’s meaning very inadequately.
paṅdaṇḍa M
paḍaṇḍa L K
tan L K
n M
ri norm.
riṁ L K M

MDhŚ 8.318
yan huvus norm.
ya huvus· Lyan vus Khan uvus· M
mariṅ L M
riṁ K
nirmala L M
riṁ ḍa:rmma K
iṅ L
riṁ Ki M

MDhŚ 8.319
malap L M
maṅalap K (morphological)
ulul iṅ L
hulun riṁ Khulul i M
1 L K
om. M
valuyakənanya L M
va:luyakna ya K
pahayunənya L M
pahayu39v3nanya K

MDhŚ 8.320
maṅalap pari norm.
maṅalapari L K M
pagagan em.
panagan K Mpaṅgagan· L
sakeṅ K
sakiṁ Lsakiṁ◯sakiṁ M
ekādaśaguṇakəna K M
hana:daśaguṇakna L
sasaṅga L M
saṅga: K (haplography)
yan L M
yen K (orthographical)
sapiraknikaṅ L M
piraknika: K
upādhinika norm.
Upa:dinika: L Mhupadinika: K
yan vəṅi L M
yanavṅi K
rvaṅ saṅga, K M
om. L
inalapnya K
Iṅalapnya L M

MDhŚ 8.321
aṅalap L M
hinalap· K
kati L K
tati M
satus sukat norm.
sacatu suka Lsatusukat· K M
ikaṅ aṅalap … patyana ya transmitted in M
om. KIkaṅ aṅalapirak· K Mom. L (eye-skip)
The whole second sentence is omitted in L, clearly due to eye-skip, while K omits the first three words of the second sentence, without it being evident how this would have come about.
ikaṅ aṅalap pirak norm.
om. KIkaṅ aṅalapirak· K Mom. L (larger gap)

MDhŚ 8.322
sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat L K M
We suspect that some words may have been lost here. The original text may have been something like sakeṅ limaṅ puluh kati mvaṅ limaṅ puluh sukat.
inalapnya K M
hiṅalapnya L

MDhŚ 8.323
viśeṣa L M
vaseṣa: K

MDhŚ 8.324
akveh K M
takveḥ L (graphic)
pva L K
vvaṁ M (graphic)
sambhavani L
-sambatani K-sambhavaniṁ M
bhedanam
All mss. of the Sanskrit text have bhedane, and this is what our author translates.

MDhŚ 8.325
maṅalap K M
malap· L (morphological)
aməraṅ L
mamr̥ Khamra M
tahulaniṅ L
tavu40r4laniṁ Ktahul·niṁ M
sasisih L K
si31r4siḥ M
ya L K
om. M

MDhŚ 8.326–329
aṅahal lave L
haṅaṅahalave Khaṅaha:lave M
putər L K
sutər· M
dyun L K
nyun· M
vatu L M
vahū K
aṅahal L M
haṅaṅahal· K
ləpihakəna norm.
L̥vihakna L KL̥pikna M

MDhŚ 8.330
odvad M
udva:n· LOdvan· K
1, 100 M
100, 4 L1, 100, 4 K

MDhŚ 8.331
aṅahal L
haṅaṅahal Kaṅa:l M
huvi L M
tuvi K
tuvi L K
tuviḥ M
ika taṅ M
I32-20na taṁ LIka:ṁ ta K
nəmaṅ
nma:ṁ L K M
The transmission is unanimous but we require limaṅ here.

MDhŚ 8.332
inalap pva norm.
Inalapva L K M
aṅalap L M
ṅalap· K
hanātuṅgu K M
ana:huṅgu L
aṅas prāyanikā, M
om. L K

MDhŚ 8.333
vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu, K M
vvaṁ ha§32-26ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinaha:yu, vvaṁ ha:ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinahayu L (dittography)
vvaṅ L M
hikaṁ K
ahoma L M
havomma: K
ika taṅ maṅkana M
Ika: taṁ maṅka: Lkaṁ maṅkana: K
daṇḍan L M
ḍaṇḍa K
12 L K
13 M
4800 L M
4000 K

MDhŚ 8.334
maṅalap L M
haṅalap· K
makasādhana L M
maka:sḍana: K
avaknya K M
tava:knya: L
konakəna norm.
kvanakna L K M
de saṅ prabhu M
om. L K
cihnanyan L M
cihnanya K

MDhŚ 8.335–336: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first two stanzas grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.337
ikaṅ veśya yan L M
yan veṣya K
yan kṣatriya maliṅ K M
yan· kṣatriya yan iṁ maliṁ L
daṇḍanira L M
ḍaṇḍanya K
pūrṇaṁ EdO
pūrvaṁ SvaMSS
Olivelle’s ms. NKT4 has the same reading.

MDhŚ 8.338
kunaṅ saṅ L M
kunaṁ yan· saṁ K
apan L M
An L (lexical)

A very close parallel is found in Leiden Or 9376 (Sārasamuccaya): ika vvaṅ śūdra yaṅ maliṅ, daṇḍa su 2. kunaṅ ikaṅ vvaṅ vaiśya yan maliṅ, daṇḍa su4. kunaṅ yan vvaṅ kṣatriya yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira supra (8?). kunaṅ saṅ brāhmaṇa yan maliṅ, daṇḍanira su 16, dadi pūrva satus paṅarani daṇḍanira. pan sira vruh riṅ doṣaguna, umambah paṅvruhnira, yan maṅkana.

Our tentative reconstruction of a variant version of a stanza interpolated in some MDhŚ manuscripts after 8.341. Olivelle found it in his mss. BCa OOr with the wording eteṣāṁ śanakair muṣṭir gr̥hitavyā padhacchitaiḥ [?] | śākaṁ śānapramāṇena gr̥hyamāṇaṁ na duṣyati ||. More coherent readings of the stanza are quoted in various dharmanibandha texts, with attribution to Nārada.Devaṇṇabhaṭṭa’s Smr̥ticandrikā, Āhnikakāṇḍa: nārado ’pi | śālivrīhitilānāṃ tu muṣṭir grāhyā vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || eteṣāṃ mānavair muṣṭir grahītavyāpadi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattadāyinaṃ vidyād yady abhyadhikam icchati || āpadi sthitair adhikam ity arthaḥ, "tilamudgamāṣayavagodhūmādīnāṃ sasyamuṣṭigrahaṇeṣu na doṣaḥ pathikānām" iti smaraṇāt | Lakṣmīdhara’s Kr̥tyakalpataru, Gr̥hasthakāṇḍa: nāradaḥ | śālivrīhiprasūtānāṃ muṣṭir grāhyo vidhīyate | [324] yavagodhūmayor vāpi yadi vā mudgamāṣayoḥ || aniṣiddhair (?) gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ | śākaṃ śākapramāṇena gṛhyamāṇaṃ na duṣyati || grahītavyāni puṣpāṇi devatārcanakāraṇāt | adattādāyinaṃ vidyād yadi tv adhikam icchati || “śākapramāṇam” hārītoktaṃ muṣṭidvayam | vṛddhamanuḥ | caṇakavrīhigodhūmayavānāṃ mudgamāṣayoḥ | anirbaddhair gṛhītavyo muṣṭir ekaḥ pathi sthitaiḥ || “anirbaddhaiḥ” asaṃbaddhaiḥ asvāmibhir iti |
maryādī norm.
ma:ryyadi L Mmaryyadi K
saṅke K M
sa⌈33-10ṅkeṁ L
galəṅ K M
gaL̥ L
sāgəman ta hiṅananya, L M
om. K (eye-skip)
gaṅana hiṅananya M
gaṅanandaṅananya Lgaṅan·nanda:ṅananya K
doṣana K M
doṣananya L

MDhŚ 8.342
yogyāpusana L K
yogya:pusa:n· M
yogyāpusana L M
yogya:pusa K
cānuttamaṁ EdO
Out author seems to have had before him a variant reading without an-, e.g., cāpy uttamaṁ.

MDhŚ 8.343
gavayakəna saṅ L M
gavaya:kna de saṁ K (syntactic)
makasādhana K M
maka:sḍana: K
yaśa L M
hyaśa: K
iti coradaṇḍacarita. M
om. L K

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
salviranya L M
salvirnya K
varahakənaṅkva M
varahaknaṅku L K (morphological)
maṅrəṅva L K
maṁR̥bva: M
govadhaḥ em.
gobadḍyaḥ L Mgoba:dḍya: K
naravadhaḥ em.
narabadḍyaḥ L Mnarabaḍya K

MDhŚ 8.339
aṅalapa kayu conj.
lac. L K M
mūlaphala, L
mula ta phala:, Kmūlaphala, la, M

MDhŚ 8.340
sakiṅ L M
sakeṁ K
pavehniṅ em.
pavehiṁ L Kpaveḥhiṁ M
səḍaṅnira em.
sḍaṅira L Msḍaṁṅira K
brāhmaṇa L M
braha:ṇa K

MDhŚ 8.341
nahan M
nihan L K
palaku-laku L K
plaku-laku M
pinaṅanira L M
pinaṅanasira: K
ta M
om. L K
utər L K
uhə§33rr M
əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan L K M
The transmitted reading does not yield a plausible sense. We suspect that the intended text was sometjhing like taləs rvaṅ viji riṅ əmpuniṅ kubvan: the word əmpuniṅ seems displaced and the word oliha altogether superfluous.

The paraphrase seems to correspond well enough to this stanza which, though absent from Olivelle’s edition, is attributed to Manu by some medieval authorities on dharmaśāstra and cited by them immediately after (or close to) MDhŚ 8.341. See, e.g., Lakṣmīdhara (KKT ...), Vijñāneśvara (Mitākṣarā ...). A similar stanza is interpolated here in some mss. collated by Olivelle (mss. BCa OOr La1): śālivrīhimasūrāṇāṁ muṣṭigrāhe vidhīyate | yavagodhūmayor vāpi tathā ca mudgamāṣayoḥ || (read: -grāhyaṁ?).

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose.
atavan-tavan conj.
ahavan-avan· Lhaṅavan-avan· Kavan-avan· M
amati conj.
sahati L K M
All mss. read sahati, but amati is expected before ləmbu so if sahati is not the result of anticipation of sāhasa, it may be the vestige of lost intervening text, perhaps quoting Sanskrit.
ṅaranika L M
ṅa42r4ranira K

No Sanskrit stanza has been identified as corresponding to the following prose. LIST SEMI-PARALLELS HERE?
amahala L M
hamala K
aṅrəmpak L M
haR̥mpa§◯k M

MDhŚ 8.347
mitraa L M
matraha: K
karəsniṅ K M
taR̥sniṁ L
inulahakənira M
Inulatakənira Lhinulatakənira K

MDhŚ 8.348. Olivelle reports a variant read jātīnāṁ ca savarṇānāṁ from his witness MTr6.
yadyapi L M
yadyapin K
səḍəṅiṅ L M
sḍaṁṅiṁ K
savarṇa conj.
varṇna, tuluṅən L K M
The word tuluṅən seems intrusive here, so we suppress it.
katəkan duhkha sināhasan L
katkan ḍuḥka: kaṁ ◯ sinahasan· Ktka:n duḥka sihina◯ha:san· M
phalanyan L M
palanya K

MDhŚ 8.349
matyani K
pama:tyani L M
rumakṣāvaknira L K
rumakṣavakira M
katuluṅananiṅ em.
katuluṅaniṁ L K M
pāpa conj.
lara L M K
pamatyani L K
patyani M

MDhŚ 8.350
guruṁ vā em.
guruha: L K M
ātatāyi L M
a◯:tata:[... K
hanyāt norm.
Anyat· Lhanyat· K
tumuluy M
tumuluy· L
hayva inucap- M
Ayvenucap- L

Reconstructed from the lemmata in the paraphrase. A close parallel is found in Ślokāntara 32: agnido viṣadātharvau śastraghno dārātikramaḥ | piśunas tatra tad rājñi ṣaḍ ete hy ātatāyinaḥ ||.Olivelle’s edition of MDhŚ records an similar verse as interpolated in some witness after 8.351: agnido garadaś caiva śastrapāṇir dhanāpahaḥ | kṣetradāraharaś caiva ṣaḍ ete ātatāyinaḥ ||. The same verse is also transmitted as VDhS 3.16.
ṅaranya M
ṅa L
śastrakaraḥ em.
Astrajatakaraḥ Lśa:strajatakaraḥ M
The string jata seems intrusive.
atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh em.
Arttava34-15neḥ, Anluḥ LAr§33v3tavanehanluḥ M
rājapiśunaḥ norm.
ra:japisuna: Lra:japisuna M
dārātikramaḥ norm.
ḍa:ratikrama Lḍa:ratikrama:, M

MDhŚ 8.351: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first stanza grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.352
pravāsayet em.
pravarayet· L M
Cf. Issue in the code (§108).

MDhŚ 8.353–355: Our text gives no paraphrase for the first three stanzas grouped in this section.

MDhŚ 8.356
strīniṅ L
histriniṁ M
2 L
ṅa M

MDhŚ 8.357: the paraphrase seems to imply a variant reading tat strīsaṅgrahaṇaṁ instead of sarvaṁ saṁgrahaṇaṁ.
asivo-sivo L
harsavo-sivo M
bhūṣaṇanya M
bhuṣaṇa L

MDhŚ 8.358
*inanumanani L
inumaṇaniṁ M
maṅkana L
maṅka M

MDhŚ 8.359
atyanta M
Antyanta L
atyanta M
antyanha L
2, 20000 em.
2, 2000 L20000 M
paramārthaniṅ L
rama:rtha:niṁ M

MDhŚ 8.360
vetālika, L
om. M (eye-skip)
uṇḍahagi norm.
Uṇḍagi L M
Spelling normalized after the instance in §69.
uhutana, dadya M
uhutana ta35-01dadya L
paṅucap-ucapa em.
paṅucap-ucapa L M...]nhaṅucapucapa: K

MDhŚ 8.361–363
mvaṅ M
om. L K
strīniṅ L M
stri K
strīsaṅgrahaṇa L M
strisaṅgraha: K
kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan em.
kasəgəhaknandonika:n L Kkasəgə:haknakenda:nikan M
maṅucap- em.
paṅucap- L K M
kili-kili L M
kali-kali K
kadi K
kādya L M

MDhŚ 8.364

MDhŚ 8.365

MDhŚ 8.366

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.367

MDhŚ 8.368

MDhŚ 8.369

MDhŚ 8.370

MDhŚ 8.371

MDhŚ 8.372

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.XXX

MDhŚ 8.386

MDhŚ 8.387
hana […] prāgvivāka.
All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.
kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.
The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by K and M, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by L. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.
sākṣi […] brahmā.
A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in M, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan
kunaṅ […] təkanya.
The second half of the Sanskrit stanza is not paraphrased at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.
ḍaṇḍaniṅ […] adharma.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
ikaṅ […] putra.
All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.
ika […] panahuranya.
This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.
ikaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?
saṅ […] kārya.
This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.
kunaṅ […] daṇḍanya.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
ikaṅ […] prabhu.
None of the manuscripts show final punctuation at the end of this section.
ikaṅ […] pūrvasāhasa.
None of the witnesses has final punctuation at the end of this section.
nahan […] muvah.
For the first time the conclusion of a topic is not marked with a colophon.
sapanəmanira […] sapanəmanira.
All of the manuscripts shows only a minor punctuation mark (as opposed to the usual section-ending mark) after phalanira parakṣa and there is no trace of transmission/paraphrase of the second half of the Sanskrit stanza. It appears that eye-skip led to loss of the corresponding segment of text at some stage of transmission. There is no way of knowing when this happened but it may have happened quite recently, hence we do not present this section merged with the next.
tat […] tasya
The paraphrase suggests that our author had before him a variant reading with a causative verb form, like tat tad prahārayet tasya.
saṅ […] len.
The syntax of the second half of the paragraph is difficult with transmitted paṅucap-ucapa. One conceivable emendation is dadyan paṅucap-ucapa,with denasalized equivalent of maṅucap-ucapa, but we rather assume that the n in K is the result of reinterpretation at the end of a long textual omission. Although the manuscripts again read paṅucap- for expected maṅucap- in §330, we emend there too, arguing that several forms denasalized after yan in the context influenced the transmission of forms where denasalization should not occur.
loka, sira … (17.1) loka maṅkana
A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
pratuhunta … (84.1) satya vacananta
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
kālih. … (86.1) ikaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
dehinām … (91.1) kunaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
ṅaranya, limaṅ … (119.1) ṅaranya, ikaṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. … (135.1) cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
pradhana …satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
daṇḍaanya … (188.1) yapvan
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
kahilaṅan … (249.1) daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana
A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
ahabət i hri … (268.1) aməraṅ
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
ātatāyi … (328.1) paṅucap-ucapa
A gap due to omission intervenes in K.

Apparatus


^1. vihikan] L K, vikan M
^2. mantri vruh] K, mantri riṁ vruḥ L, mantrinira vruḥ M
^3. maviveka] L M, mavikveka: K
^4. aliṅgihāpagəha] norm., haliṅgihapagəha L M, haliṅgiḥ pagəha: K
^5. hayvātuduh-tuduh*] L, hayva tuduḥtuduḥ K M
^6. kiva] L K, kita M
^7. suśīlātah] K M, sugiḥla:taḥ L
^8. yogyāyogyani] L M, hogya:yogyaniṁ K
^9. masiha] L K, masita M
^10. makasādhanaṅ] norm., makasa:danaṁ L M, makasḍanaṁ K
^11. varah-varah] K M, varavaraḥ L
^12. mānavādi] K, manava:vī L, navavi M
^13. sapañjiṅ] L K, saṁ mañjiṁ M
^14. deśa ṅaranya,] K, om. L M (eye-skip)
^15. sakaḍaṅayan] conj., sadaṅayan L K M • None of the witnesses transmit the syllable ka that we conjecture on the basis of epigraphic evidence, especially the Sima Anglayang charter (14r1): sapinasukniṁ yavadvĭpa kabeḥ, lasun·, paḍa, paṅkaja, kanuruhan·, lamajaṁ, panumbaṁṅan·, pavuyahan·, deśa luvuk·, vuravan·, kaḍaṅayan· kabeḥ.
^16. sajasun-] M, sajamus- L K
^17. savuravan] L K, savagavan M
^18. an] L K, ndan M
^19. ika] norm., hika: L K, tika M
^20. an tan] M, hankan L K
^21. mavyavahāra] conj., vyava:hara L, vya:vahara K, vyavahara M • The conjecture seems necessary because svadeśa normally figures in possessive constructions with nouns indicating categories of people. Note that the same omission of prefix (m)a- is observed in §§ 26, 46, 159.
^22. aṣṭādaśasu mārgeṣu] em., Aṣṭadaṣasu margge L, haṣṭa:deṣa:su ma:rgge K, astadasasu marge M
^23. vvalu] L, valu K, riṁ valu M
^24. salviraniṅ vicāraniṅ] L M, salviriṅ K
^25. paḍa madudva-dudvan] L, padudvadudvan K, pada padudvan-dudvan M
^26. hiṁsāṁ yaḥ] em., Iṅsīya L, Iṅsa:ya K M
^27. nirdoṣa, kunaṅ] L M, nirdoṣa:, maṅlarani nirdoṣa, kunaṁ K • It is possible that the absence of the phrase maṅlarani nirdoṣa in L and M results from eyeskip. But as long as we do not understand how the three manuscripts relate to each other, it seems more likely that K reflects an elaboration that captures two possible understandings of hiṁsāṁ kurute.
^28. ] norm., va L K M
^29. prayacchati] em., prayaścati L K, prayasati M
^30. vehakəna] L M, vehikna K
^31. sthāne] L M, svane K
^32. vivādasya] L K, vamvadasya M
^33. ika] L M, hikaṁ K
^34. mūlanya] K M, malanya L
^35. bhinne] norm., bhine L K, bane M
^36. ’ṣṭādaśadhā] em., ṣṭedaśada: L, ṣṭedaśada K, stedasadan M
^37. vetanasyaiva cādānaṁ] EdO, vetanasya na ca dānam SvaMSS
^38. āhvaya] EdO, āhvānam SvaMSS
^39. vyavahārasthitāv iha] EdO, vyavahārasthitāni ha SvaMSS
^40. teṣām ādyam] norm., tapīmadyam L, tepaṁ*m adyam K, tesanmadyam M
^41. r̥ṇādānam] em., r̥ṣada:nī L, r̥sadanaṁ* K, rənanam M
^42. kasahuraniṅ hutaṅ] conj., kasahurapihutaṁ L, kasahurapyutaṁ K, kasuhuraniṁ pyutaṁ M • Our conjecture is inspired by a passage in the Tantri Kamandaka p. 30: maṅkana kagavayaniṅ yajñadharma, mvaṅ kasahuraniṅ utaṅ.
^43. patuvava] L K, katuvava M
^44. asvāmi] L K, astami- M
^45. vikraya] em., -vikriya L K, -vikrya M
^46. sambhūya ca] em., sa:mbhūyasya L, sambuyasya K M • All mss. point to sambhūyasya, analogous to dattasya but ungrammatical.
^47. samutthānam] norm., samūrtthaniṁ L, samūtthanaṁ* K, samurtanam M
^48. dattasyānapakarma] M, dattasyanasaka:rmma L, dattasyana: karma K
^49. *karuddhāniṅ] L, karadḍaniṁ K, karudahiṁ M
^50. vetanasya na ca dānam] , veka:nasya K, daniṁ LAll mss. indicate that this was the received Sanskrit text, which makes perfect sense, but is nevertheless problematic because it is unmetrical.
^51. vetanasya] L M, veka:nasya K
^52. dānam] K M, daniṁ L
^53. kavehaniṅ] L K, tavehaniṁ M
^54. krayānuśayo] em., -krayanūṣa:yoḥ L, -kraya:nuṣa:yoḥ K, -krayanusayoḥ M
^55. nyān] L K, -nya M
^56. padvalnya,] conj., om. L K M (eye-skip)
^57. vivādaḥ svāmipālayoḥ] em., viva:dḍaḥ sva:miphalayaḥ L, viva:dḍaḥ svamiphalayaḥ K, vitadaḥ svamipalayaḥ M
^58. vivādaniṅ] L M, vivana:daniṁ K
^59. sāhasa] em., sa:ha:rṣa L, saha:rṣa K, satarsa M
^60. steyam] norm., stheyam L, sveyam K, steyəm M
^61. strīsaṁgrahaṇam eva ca] conj., saṅgrahaname Uva:cca: L, saṅgrahaname Uva:cca K, saṅgrahaname uvaca M
^62. vibhāgaś] M, vinagaś L K
^63. dyūtam] em., dyuta L K M
^64. tan] L M, om. K
^65. āhvānam] norm., Ahvanam· L K M • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is āhvaya here, but several mss. used by EdO share the reading with n that seems to have been received on Bali.
^66. padāny] em., pada L, om. K, badam M
^67. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K M
^68. vyavahārasthitāni ha] L K M, • The vulgate reading of MānDhŚ is vyavahārasthitāv iha here, but it seems that the text received on Bali had the reading that we adopt here. Olivelle’s ms. Be1 has the variant -sthitāni ca.
^69. pinakasthānaniṅ] L M, pinaka:stana: K
^70. eṣu] em., Evu L M, Uvu K
^71. sthāneṣu] em., stha:neṣṭa L K M
^72. bhūyiṣṭham] em., bhuya:ṣṭiṁ L, bhūyaśṭaṁ* K, buyastam M
^73. vyavahāra] L K, vyavavu- M
^74. vvalu] norm., va:lu L, valu K, valu M
^75. katəmunya ṅkāna] em., tatmunya ṅkana L K, tatmunya ṅhana M • Cf. §3 hana tinmunya ṅkāna.
^76. kapagəhakəna] L K, kapagəhana M
^77. i] L K, iṁ M
^78. nikaṅ] L M, -nikā K
^79. gumavayakən] L K, gumavayan M
^80. kāryāmivakṣa] L K, karyavivaksa M
^81. ri] L, riṁ K M
^82. brāhmaṇa] L M, prabrahmaṇna K
^83. maṅaji] L M, aṅaji K
^84. yogyāyogya] M, yogya- L K • Cf. §2 iṅət-iṅətənirātah yogyāyogyani kāryanikaṅ mavyavahāra kālih.
^85. saṅ brāhmaṇa saṅ vruh riṅ aṣṭādaśavyavahāra,] L M, om. K
^86. sira ta] L K, siranata M
^87. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^88. tarka, vruh] M, tarkkavruha L, tankavruha K • Note the absence of punctuation coupled with the use of an irrealis form in L K.
^89. śruti] L K, smvati M
^90. takvan iṅ] em., tantraniṁ L K, tankvaniṅ (taṅgvaniṅ?) M • Questioning is the topic of the stanza, which explains why a prāḍvivāka/prāgvivāka is so-named. Retaining the word takvan here from the slightly corrupt reading of M, we reject the readings matakvan ( L) and patakvan ( K) in the next sentence. Our author uses takvan again at the beginning of div 28.
^91. irikaṅ] M, matakvan irikaṁ L, patakvan ikaṁ K
^92. mataṅyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅya ta M
^93. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^94. aṅiṅət-iṅəta ta] L M, haṅiṅətiṅəttha K
^95. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^96. i kāryanikaṅ] L, hinaryyanikaṁ K, iṁ karyanikaṁ M
^97. ta] K M, om. L
^98. sabhā] L M, sana: K
^99. tumamaa] M, jumamaha: L K
^100. sirāluṅguhāpagəha] norm., sira:luṅguḥhapagəha L, siraluṅguḥhapagəha K, siraluṅguhapagəha M • It would also be possible to interpet the manuscript evidence as supporting sirāluṅguh apagəha, with irrealis suffix only on the second form.
^101. tigaṅ siki] L K, sasiki M
^102. hana brāhmaṇa] L K, hana ta brahmana M
^103. prajñān] L K, pradña M
^104. yeka deśa sabhā ṅaranya de saṅ paṇḍita] K M, yeka de saṁ paṇḍita L (eye-skip)
^105. sabhā] L M, śana: K
^106. saṅ vr̥ddhah … tan vr̥ddhaḥ ṅaranira,] L K, riṅ K, om. M (eye-skip)
^107. iṅ] L, riṅ K, om. M (larger gap)
^108. iṅ] L M, riṅ K
^109. agəgvana] L K M, • All mss. present an irrealis here. Emend agəgvan?
^110. kasatyan] M, kajatyan· L K
^111. ginavayakən] L M, gina§va:yan K
^112. sahaneṅ] L M, saṁ haneṁ K
^113. mapan] M, mavan L K
^114. kavoraniṅ] em., kavoranaṅ L K M
^115. doṣanya] L M, ḍeṣanya K
^116. ika] L K, tika M
^117. kasatyanira] M, kasaktyanira L K
^118. hilaṅ ikā] M, hilaṁnika: L K
^119. paḍa hana] L K, padaha M
^120. patimbunaniṅ] L M, patambunaniṁ K
^121. maṅrakṣa] L M, marakṣa K
^122. mataṅyan] M, mataṅhyan· L, mataṅhya K
^123. pva kita] L M, om. K
^124. maṅkana] K M, maṅka L
^125. ....], • All mss. have atəhər (spelled at:hər) directly following liṅ. This seems grammatically impossible, as maṅkana liṅ is always used in a possessive construction immediately followed by a designation of the speaker. We can only guess that words like bhaṭāra manu have been omitted.
^126. pramāṇastava] em., praṇama:stava L, pr̥ṇattama:stava: K, pranatomastava M
^127. apan] M, lapan L, hapan M
^128. pinakapramāṇaniṅ] em., pinakapra:maṇan riṁ L M, pinakapr̥maṇan riṅ K
^129. loka, sira] L M, loka:, [... K (eye-skip)
^130. loka, sira … (17.1) loka maṅkana] A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
^131. saṅ magave] M, samagave L
^132. gamāntyanya] norm., gamantyanya L M
^133. umagəhakən] L, umagəgakən M
^134. de saṅ] L, seṁ M
^135. ikaṅ] L, hika K
^136. loka maṅkana] L M, ...] maṅkana: K
^137. mataṅyan] M, mataṅnyan L, mataṅhyan K
^138. bhaṭāra] L M, bha:va:ra K
^139. pva vvaṅ] M, vvavva L, ta vaṁ K
^140. tan] L K, om. M
^141. saṅ] M, sa L K
^142. pati] L K, mati M
^143. saparapatan] L M, sapasubscr. raṭa:pantan K
^144. saparapatanira] M, saparaparatanira L, saṁ parapata sira: K
^145. saṅ hyaṅ] L M, saṁṅyaṁ K
^146. kasatyan ginavayakən] L M, ka:satyaniṁ ginavya:kən· K
^147. riṅ] K M, ri L
^148. siṅ] L M, si K
^149. kahava tkeṅ] L, kahavat·tkeṁ K, kahava təke M
^150. prāgvivākanira] L, pr̥gvivakanira K, pragivaksira M
^151. durbala] M, ḍūrbbala: L, ḍūrgghala K
^152. riṅ] K, om. L, ri M
^153. kakehaniṅ] L M, iṁ kakehaniṁ K
^154. akveh vvaṅ] L M, hakeḥ vaṁ K
^155. deniṅ lapā] L K, den alapa M
^156. sirāmivakṣaa] L K, sira vivaksaha M
^157. kavruhnira] L M, kavruḥnya K
^158. veda] L K, deva M
^159. *pamivakṣana] L K, pavivaksana M (morphological)
^160. saṅ umuṅguh] L M, hikaṁ muṅguḥ K
^161. irika, sira ta] L M, hirika ta sira K
^162. maṅkanānakəna] em., maṅkanakna L, maṅkana:kna K, maṅkana M
^163. payajñan] K, vayajña:n· L, payadñan M
^164. sarvavīja,] L M, om. K
^165. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^166. mavəḍihana, asalimputa] em., mavḍihana, saliputa L, mavḍihana:, salimputa K M
^167. taṅ] M, kaṅ L K
^168. mvaṅ ikaṅ] L M, mvahaṁ§kaṁ K
^169. adharma] M, haḍarmma:- L, da:rmma:- K
^170. iṅətakənanya] em., Iṅətakənya L K M
^171. tuvi, kavruhana] L K, tvinya kavruhana kavruhana M
^172. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^173. vāhyaliṅgaiḥ] em., vaya:liṅge L K, vahyaliṅge M
^174. makanimitta] L M, makadimitta K
^175. *paṅanumāna] L M, paṅanumaha K
^176. eṅas] L, haṅa:s K, eṅgas M
^177. ri] L M, ra K
^178. mulat] K M, malat· L
^179. salah] M, sahalah L K
^180. alaṅə̄] L, aṅə: K, alaṅo M
^181. yadyapi] L M, yapi K
^182. inət-ətakən] em., hinəhəttakən L K, inəhətakən M
^183. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^184. makanimitta] norm., mukanimitta L K, makanimita M
^185. vāhyaliṅga] L M, vayaliṅga: K
^186. ākāraiḥ] norm., Akareḥ L K M
^187. iṅgitaiḥ] em., Iṅgitaḥ L K, iṅgita M
^188. carita] M, -caritta L, -ca:ritta, K
^189. niṅ] L M, -ni K
^190. uvuh-uvuh] M, tuvuhuvuḥ L K
^191. apa] L K, apan M
^192. yāvat sa syāt] em., yavatna:syat· L, yavatnasyat·, K, yavatsyat M
^193. samāvr̥tto] norm., samavr̥to L M M
^194. huvus] L M, vus K
^195. yan] L M, ya K
^196. huvus] L M, vus K
^197. sakiṅ] L K, riṁ sakiṁ M
^198. rare] M, raray L K
^199. rakṣanən] L M, rakṣanan K
^200. valu] em., valva L, valva: K, vala M
^201. pabapebu] K M, pabavebu L
^202. valu] L K, vulu M
^203. *makapaṅguhan] norm., makapaṅgvan L K, makapaṅgavan M • The same form is found also in dyad 67. We do not see any other solution than to ignore the ma- prefix. Emend sakapaṅgihan?
^204. hana vvaṅ avamāna] L M, avvaṁṅamana K
^205. mataṅnyan] norm., mataṅhyan L K, mataṅyan K
^206. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, Ika: K
^207. katvaṅananira] L, katatvaṅarananira K, katvaṅanira M
^208. ikaṅ] L M, kaṁ M
^209. hayva] M K, tayva L
^210. kadaṅ] L M, kaṇḍaṁ- K
^211. daṇḍan ikaṅ] em., ḍaṇda Ikaṁṅ L M, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁṅ K • Reconsider this emendation: it seems that ḍaṇḍa in this text might actually be capable of meaning daṇḍan.
^212. aṅalap] L M, alap K
^213. daṇḍaanya] K M, ḍaṇḍanya L • The parallel in §34 suggests that we should read an irrealis form here.
^214. strīsatyasaṅrakṣaṇa] norm., strisatyasara:kṣaṇa: L, strisatya:ra:kṣaṇa K, stridyasaṅraksana M
^215. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K M
^216. təka] L M, tkiṁ K
^217. ikaṅ] M, tikaṁ L K
^218. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K M
^219. ikaṅ] M, tika L, tikaṁ K
^220. liṅnya, saṅ] K, liṁnyansaṁ L M
^221. maṅaku dravya] L M, maṅakuvadr̥vya K
^222. ika taṅ] M, Ika:kaṁ L, Ikaṁ K • The construction ika taṅ maṅkana is also found in §61.
^223. siṅgih ika dravyanya,] L M, om. K
^224. tan avruh] L K, tatan vruḥ M
^225. ri kahilaṅaniṅ] L, rikaṁ hilaṅaniṁ K, ri kahilaṅani M
^226. kvehnya,] L K, om. M
^227. tika] M, hika: L K
^228. kinavruhanya] L M, kavruhanya K
^229. kevalya] L M, saṁ K
^230. dravya juga] L, dr̥vya, ui Ikamaṅkana:, juga: K, drəvya suka juga M • The string cancelled in K was initially written due to eye-skip from the preceding paragraph.
^231. ika ta vvaṅ] L K, ika ta vaṁ 6r14ika ta vaṁ M (dittography)
^232. daṇḍan ika] em., ḍaṇḍa Ika: L M, ḍaṇḍahika: K • The same hesitation applies to our emendation here as in our note to the same emendation made in §31.
^233. samūlya] L K, saṅgulya- M
^234. ikaṅ] K M, Ika L
^235. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: K
^236. dharmanira] L M, ḍarmma sira:ṅ K
^237. alapənya] K M, hapapənya L
^238. mapa] L K, mapan M
^239. daṇḍanika] L M, caṇḍanika: K
^240. sikəpən] L K, sikəpəpən M
^241. sabhākəna] em., sabha:kukna L, sabhakakna K M
^242. ambahakəna] L K, nambahakəna M
^243. dravyaṅku] L K, drəvyaku M
^244. tan] L M, tatan K
^245. kinəmit] L K, kənəmit M
^246. sapanəmanikaṅ] L, sapanmunikaṁ K, sapanəmanika M
^247. mithya] norm., miṭya L, vivya K, midya M
^248. sapavvalunya] L, sapavalunya K, saṁpavalunya M
^249. ləvihana] M, L̥viha L K
^250. sapanəm-bəlasnya] K, sapanəmbalanya L, sapənəmbəlasan M
^251. panəmva] M, panəmvaṁ L K
^252. pinəṇḍəm] M, pinənəm L, pinənḍəmm K
^253. alavas] L K, alavasa M
^254. aṅśanana] L, aṅśana: K, saṅkuna M
^255. viśeṣan] K M, viśeṣa:n· L
^256. janma] L M, jadma K
^257. panəmva] L K, manəmva M
^258. aveha] K M, taveha L
^259. mataṅyan maṅkana] M, mataṅhyan L, kunaṁ mataṅyan K
^260. parva] em., paruha: L K M
^261. saṅ] L K, saṁ 7r5saṁ M
^262. nirān paṅrakṣaṅ] conj., -nira para:kṣaṁ L, -nira:parakṣaṁ K, -nira paṅraksa M
^263. tattvanira.] L K, tatvanira. iti pahuracarita. M M inserts an extra colophon. Cf. the case of paṇacarita.
^264. nikaṅ] K M, -nika M
^265. yan] L M, yen K
^266. kapaṅgiha] M, kapaṅgya: L, kapaṅgva: K • Or should we normalize kapaṅguha? See kapaṅguh below. It seems that the spelling with u predominates in this text.
^267. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L, napagəhakniṅ K, kinapagəhakəna M
^268. janma] L M, jadma K
^269. kinapagəhakən iṅ] L M, kapagəhakniṅ K
^270. thāni] norm., tani L M, taniṁ K
^271. baṇyāga] norm., bha:nyaga L, na:nyaga: K, banyaga M
^272. kunəṅ] L K, kuni M
^273. kavatəkanya kunaṅ, ika] M, kavatəkanya, kunaṁ Ika L, kavatəkanya kunaṁ hika K
^274. yan] em., ya L K M • Or would yar i be syntactially permissible here, and allow the same translation? Or can ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna de saṅ prabu ya ri svadharma stand as equivalent to ika ta kabeh kapagəhakəna ya de saṅ prabu ri svadharma?
^275. puṇḍuhnya] K M, puṇḍaḥnya L
^276. ginavayakənya] K M, gavayakənya L
^277. kajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya K
^278. ri] L M, riṁ K
^279. varṇasaṅkara] em., varṇnasaṅhara- L K, parnasaṅara- M
^280. yan] L K, yatan M
^281. prāgvivāka] K, pvagvivaka- L, pvagivaka- M
^282. tan paṅapa] K, tan paṅama L, tatan paṅapa pa7v22tatan paṅapa M
^283. maṅaji] em., paṅa:ji L M, vvaṁṅaji K
^284. tuha] L M, tva K
^285. titisniṅ rahnya] L M, om. K
^286. kavruhananira tādva-tuhunikaṅ] em., kumavruhanira tadva:tuhunikaṁ L, kumavruhanira: tanḍya:tuhunikaṁ K, kumavruhanira advatuhunikaṅ M • Our emendation to kavruhananira here is made in conjunction with our choices of reading in the next section, and in §56.
^287. vāhyaliṅgādi] L, vvahyaliṅga:ḍḍi K, tahyalaṅgadi M
^288. kavruhana] M, kavruhanika L K
^289. buddhiniṅ mavyavahāra] M, om. L K (eye-skip) • The reading in M may be compared with the string found in §27.
^290. kavruhananira] L M, kavruhana: sira K
^291. mapagəha] em., makapagəha L K M
^292. huvus] L M, vuḥvus K
^293. ginavayakən] L M, ginavayakna K
^294. dhārmika] em., ḍarmmikaṁ L, dharmikaṁ K M
^295. -mārga] K, -vargga L, -ma7v32marga M
^296. saṅ] L K, om. M
^297. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^298. kədvakəna] M, kḍva:kna L K
^299. denikaṅ] L K, dekaṅ M
^300. pradhana] norm., pra:ḍa:na L, pr̥daṇa K, pradana M • OJED records only pr̥dana (one occurrence each in Koravāśrama and Kuṭāra-Mānava), but the source of this word is evidently Sanskrit pradhana.
^301. *huvusaniṅ] L M, husaniṁ K
^302. pihutaṅnyan] L, pahutaṁnya: K, pyu8r5taṅnya M
^303. vehən] L M, veha: K
^304. maṅgəh] L K, maṅga M
^305. panahuranaṅ] em., panahuraniṁ L M, panaturraniṁ K • Our emendation is supported by Kuṭāra-Mānava §7 kaṅ amateni amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ den-pateni ikā and §77 anake amanahurana hutaṅe kaṅ apəpəgatan ikā.
^306. asih-asihən] L M, a:sira:sihasihən· K
^307. taṅtaṅən] M, taṁtaṅəna L, taṁtaṅəna: K
^308. adāna] norm., hadana L M, hadana: K
^309. dānana tuṅgal] em., dinana, tuṅgul· L, dinana, K, dinana, tuṅgun M
^310. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya M
^311. tan] L K, yatan M
^312. valātkāran] L K, malanta8r11ran M
^313. mapihutaṅ] L, mavihutaṁ K, mapyutaṁ M
^314. mijila] L K, umijila M (morphological)
^315. tatan] L M, tata:t K
^316. tumagihakən] L M, tugihakən K
^317. anaṅguh] L K, om. M
^318. ri] L M, riṁ K
^319. pañji] M, pañjiṁ L K
^320. puhakakənanya] em., puha:knanya L, puhaknanya K M
^321. sakesi] em., sakeṁsi L, sakiṁsi K, sakesa M • A second hand has crossed out the anusvāra in L.
^322. pañji] L M, om. K
^323. pradhana] norm., praḍa:na L, pr̥dana: K, pradana M
^324. sakavənaṅnya] L K, sakənavənaṅnya M
^325. sinamayakən] L K, sinamahakən M
^326. təka] L K, təkan M
^327. samaya] L M, yasmaya: K
^328. sinahuranya] L K, sinahuran utaṅnya M
^329. limaṅ] K M, pañcasaṭa L
^330. tumutana] norm., tumuttanaṁ L, tumutkanaṁ K, tumuttaṁ M
^331. ku, 1, mā, 5] K M, mā, 10, mā, 2 L
^332. mithyanya] norm., miṭyanya L, midyanya K, mityanya M
^333. yan] L M, yana K
^334. paṅas tan pasamayā] L K, masamaya- M
^335. katəpətan] L M, katəpatan K
^336. pañca] K M, pañcasaṭa L
^337. ku, 2] K, ku, 2, śu, I, ma, 2 L, ku, ṅu M
^338. paṅḍaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅande M
^339. śāsana] K M, śaṇasa L
^340. ya tapva ahutaṅ, …, ḍaṇḍa kaṅ sinambat vrat iṅ apadu.] L, kanut L, pira:kaṁ L, hinuṅgeṁ L, yadṭa LThese paragraphs are absent in witnesses K M and seem extraneous to our text.
^341. katut] em., kanut L
^342. pirak kaṅ] norm., pira:kaṁ L
^343. hinuṅgah iṅ] em., hinuṅgeṁ L
^344. yathā] em., yadṭa L
^345. kahanan] L K, kahinan M
^346. pahutaṅ] L K, ahutaṁ M
^347. pintonana] M, mintonana L K
^348. tan hana] K M, tana L
^349. ananagih] K M, anagiḥ L • The reduplicated form ananagih found twice in this section also occurs in §102.
^350. ananagih] norm., hananagiḥ L K, ananagiha M
^351. putra *kalāntara] L K, puhakalantara M
^352. hanāmituturi] L K, hanamityari 8v30 samasatan hanataḥ M
^353. bhaṭāra] L K, bharata M
^354. kumavruhanā] K M, kumavruha- L
^355. tinuduh] K, tinuduḥ ante ras. mva L, tinuduhnya M
^356. tan vruh ri] M, ta vruḥ L, tasubscr. vruḥ riṁ K
^357. kveh-kəḍikniṅ pihutaṅnya] L M, kveḥkḍik hutaṁnya K
^358. mvaṅ] L M, mvaḥ K
^359. piraknyan] L K, pirakniṅ M
^360. hanāpihutaṅ] K M, nahan pihutaṁ L
^361. lāgi] L M, lagiḥ K
^362. maṅucapana] L M, maṅucapaṇna L
^363. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^364. sumahuri] M, ṣumavura: L, sumavura: K
^365. huvus] K M, vuhus L
^366. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^367. huvus] M, huhus L, vus K
^368. tinakvanan] K M, tinakvana:- L
^369. mavyavahāra] norm., mavya:vara: L, mavya:vara K, ma9r8mavyavahara M
^370. saṅ] L M, sa K
^371. prāgvivāka] K, praante ras. gragviva:ka L, pragivaka M
^372. ri] L M, riṁ K
^373. tambeyan] K M, tambaya:n· L
^374. ri] L M, riṁ K
^375. rumuhun] L K, ru9r11mun M
^376. kāri] L M, kariṁ K
^377. ika ta] L, ikaṁ taṁ K, ika taṁ M
^378. tika] L, teka K, kita M
^379. sorakəna] L K, corakəna M
^380. jñātāraḥ] norm., jñataraḥ L M, jñatara, K
^381. uktvā] em., anta L, antaḥ K, aktaḥ M
^382. ta] L M, om. K
^383. makveh] L K, akveḥ M
^384. diśeti] norm., diseti L K, deseti M
^385. na cet] em., na ceta L, na cetaḥ K, neceta M
^386. vijilakən ya] L K, vijilakəna M
^387. yan sor pakṣanya] L, yan pakṣanya subscr. sor K, yan sopaksanya M
^388. saṅ] L M, om. K
^389. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^390. tinakvanan] L M, tinakvana: K
^391. kāraṇaniṅ] L K, karaniṁ M
^392. pihutaṅnya] L, pahutaṁnya K, pyutaṅnya M
^393. kapənət] L M, kapət· K
^394. sikəpən] K M, sikən· L
^395. daṇḍan ika] L K, danda ika M
^396. satinagihakənanya] M, satinagiḥ07-11nya L, raśa:tinagiha:knanya K
^397. ləpihakəna] L K, ṅapihakəna M
^398. paṅujarakəna] M, pahujarakna L, pahujar=rakna K • Or could the form paüjarakəna have been intended by the author?
^399. ndya] L M, ṇḍyan· K
^400. hana […] prāgvivāka.] All witnesses indicate a strong punctuation after ləpihakəna.
^401. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ K
^402. riṅ tan pahutaṅ] em., tan papihutam L, ririhanpahutaṁ K, tan 9v25 ahutaṁ M
^403. ikaṅ aṅas] M, Ikaṁṅkaṅas· L, hika:ṅka:ṅa§ K
^404. yan pahutaṅ] L M, yanapahutaṁ K
^405. aṅas yan pahutaṅ] K M, haṅas· yan patuhutaṁ, haṅas· yan pahutaṁ L
^406. mvaṅ] em., vvaṁ L K, vaṁ M
^407. apihutaṅ] L K, apyutaṁ M
^408. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L K
^409. hutaṅ inaṅasnya] em., utaṅnya, kaṅ hinaṅas L, hutaṁ haṅasnya K, utaṅ iṅasnya M
^410. hutaṅnya] M, hutaṁ L, hutaṁnya hutaṁ sakuR̥nya: L̥piha ya, Ikaṁ yan· L̥piḥniṁ hutaṁnya K
^411. satinagihakən ləpihakəna] L, satinagiha:kənya L̥pihakna ya: K, satinagihakəna ləpihakəna ta ya M
^412. riṅ] K M, om. L
^413. yan tinagih ikaṅ ahutaṅ] M, ikaṅ inagih vvaṁṅ avutaṁ L, yan anagiḥ hikaṁṅ ahutaṁ K
^414. sākṣyakəna ri] L M, sakṣihakna I K
^415. sākṣi] K M, pakṣi L
^416. hinanākəniṅ] em., hinanahakniṁ L, hina:nayakniṁ K, inanabakəniṁ M
^417. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇa:, pr̥ḍaṇa: K
^418. varahakəna] L K, ujarakəna M (lexical)
^419. liṅnikaṅ] L, liṁṅikaṅ K, liṅ iki M
^420. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇa L, pr̥ḍaṇa K, pradana M
^421. carita] L M, -carittha K
^422. magr̥ha] em., pragr̥ha: L, pr̥gr̥ha: K, pragəha M
^423. maulāḥ] norm., molaḥh L, molah K M
^424. tani] L M, taniṁ K
^425. kṣatriya janma] M, kṣatrya janma L, kṣatriya jadma: K
^426. vaiśya,] norm., veśya, L M, om. K
^427. śūdrayoni] norm., sudrayoni L, sudr̥yoniṁ K, sudə10r4rayoni sudrayoni, M
^428. riṅ] K M, ri L
^429. *makapaṅguhana] norm., maka:paṅgvana: L K, makapvaṅgvana M • The same form is found also in §30.
^430. gavayakəna sākṣi] em., om. L, gavayana: sakṣi K, gaveyan saksi M
^431. riṅ] K M, ri L
^432. polahnya] L K, polyanya M
^433. sākṣya] L K, saksi M
^434. mūlātukar] L, mulattakar· K, mulat tukar M
^435. rovaṅnya] K M, rovanya L • Emend vvaṅ ma-?
^436. menmen,] K M, om. L
^437. lanāṅuṅguh-uṅguh] em., lana huṅguhuṅguḥ L, lanaṁ huṅguḥhuṅguḥ K, lanuṅgu-uṅgu M
^438. inucap iṅ hala] em., iṅucap hala: L, hiṅucap haṅ ala K, itucap iṅ ala M
^439. maliṅ prakāśa,] K M, om. L
^440. amaṇḍagiṇa] L K, amanduṅina M
^441. atuha] M, voṁṅatuha: L, tatuha: K
^442. dahat, rare], • The two words supplied here are assumed to have been omitted in transmission due to eye-skip. Their restoration is supported by two other occurrences of the pair atuha/rare in our text, in §74 and YY.
^443. dahat] L K, nahava M
^444. tuṅga-tuṅgal] L M, tuṅgaltuṅgal· K
^445. caṇḍāla,] L M, om. K
^446. vuta] M, huttha L, hutta K
^447. sākṣya] K M, sakṣi L
^448. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ L
^449. alara] L M, alira K
^450. səḍaṅ] K M, sḍəṁṅ L
^451. buddhinyāvərə̄] norm., budinyavəR̥ L, buddhinyavuR̥ K, budinya avro M
^452. deniṅ ṅelnya] L, deniṁhaṁhelnya: K, deniṅelnya M
^453. pəṅiṅan] norm., pṅiṅan· L K, paṅiṅan M
^454. akukuh śabdanya] L, a:kuku, bḍa:nya K, akukuḥ sa10v20sabdanya M
^455. yan strī ikaṅ] K M, Ikaṁ histri L
^456. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyavara: L
^457. sākṣinya] L K, saksyanya M
^458. yan dvija mavyavahāra,] K M, dvija L
^459. dvija sākṣinira] M, sa:kṣya dvija: L, dvija sakṣyanira K
^460. yan śūdra mavyavahāra] K M, yan vika:ra sudra L
^461. sākṣinya] L, sakṣyanira K, saksinira M
^462. caṇḍāla mavyavahāra] K M, cacaṇḍala Lac, caṇḍala Lpc
^463. sākṣinya] L M, sakṣyanya K
^464. kunaṅ […] sākṣinya.] The readings of the three witnesses represent two recensions that cannot be reconciled with each other without doing violence to the one or the other. It is noticeable that the recension represented by K and M, which we follow here, is much more coherent than that represented by L. By the principle of lectio difficilior potior, the latter should perhaps be preferred: its readings are less consistent, somewhat elliptical, and compressed, whereas the readings of the other recension could be interpreted as an expansion and systematization. On the other hand, the use of -nira in reference to the Śūdra must be a slip.
^465. yan enak] M, subscr. yan ena:k· L, nenak· K • The agreement between the uncorrected reading in K and the reading prior to scribal addition in L is remarkable.
^466. ya ika yogya] norm., ya yogya L, yanhika:yogya: K, ya ikaṁ yogya M • Cf. div 78.
^467. səḍaṅ] K, sḍəṁṅ L, sədəṅ M
^468. iṅ jro umah] norm., Iñjromaḥ L, hi jro Umaḥ K, i joḥ M
^469. alas] Lpc K M, alap Lac
^470. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
^471. strī] K M, histri L
^472. bālena] norm., valena L M, yogya sakṣi lanā K
^473. atuha dahat,] M, tuha dahat, L, om. K (eye-skip)
^474. pinakānak riṅ] norm., pinakanakka L, pinakahanak riṁ K, pinaka anak riṅ M
^475. kabeh] L M, ka K
^476. tatkālaniṅ] L K M, • Should we emend kālaniṅ? See the situation in §66.
^477. āpadgatakāla] K M, padgata:kala: L
^478. yan rare lavan atuha] norm., yan· rare lavan yatuhva L, rare lavan yan a:tuha: K, rare lavan yan atuha M
^479. mithya] norm., mitya L, matya K, mivya M
^480. ujarnya] L K, ujarnyan M
^481. ri] L, om. K M
^482. səḍaṅnya] L, sḍəṁnya K, sədəṅnya M
^483. pinakasākṣi] L M, pinaka:hanasakṣi K
^484. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^485. kunaṅ] K M, mvaṁṅ L
^486. grahacarita] M, -gracaritta L, -graha:,carittha K
^487. sākṣya ika kabeh] M, hika: sa08-15kṣya kabeḥ L, sakṣya, hika ta kabeḥ K
^488. səḍaṅnyan] norm., sdaṁnyan L, sḍaṁnyan K, sədəṅnyan M
^489. ikaṅ] L M, hika: K
^490. mavyavahāra] L K, avyava:hara L
^491. kālih] L M, ka:la K
^492. asiṅ] L M, Asaṅ K
^493. akveh] L K, akveha M
^494. pituhun] L K, pinituhun M
^495. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^496. kvehniṅ] K M, kveḥ L
^497. sujanmaniṅ] L M, śujadmaniṁ K
^498. pituhun saṅ] K M, pituhun·, de saṁ L (syntactic)
^499. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^500. marə̄] L K, mara M
^501. ya ika yogya] K, ya yogya Ika: L • On the problem of word order here, cf. §73.
^502. denyāṅrəṅə̄] K, denyaR̥ṅə: L, denya arəṅa M
^503. prakāśa] L M, vrakaśa K
^504. mojar pva] L K, mo pva M
^505. dharmārtha] norm., ḍa:rmattha L, ḍa:rmmata: K, darmarta M
^506. ika makasākṣya] K, Ika: sa08-21kṣya L, ika masaksya M
^507. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^508. sakarəṅə̄] L, kaR̥ṅə: K, sakarəṅa M
^509. tika] L K, ika M
^510. maṅguh avāṅ naraka] em., maṅguḥnaraka: L, maṅgəhavana:raka: K, maṅgiḥhavannaraka M • In the Sanskrit lemma, the word avāṅ has been entirely lost in L.
^511. sinuṅsaṅ] K M, sinusaṁ L
^512. tinurunakən … kabeh] K M, sakiṁ M, om. L (eye-skip) • This sentence seems to have been omitted in L due to the scribe jumping from kavaḥ to kabeḥ.
^513. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ M, om. L (larger gap)
^514. ikaṅ] L, om. K M • Or is the K M reading to be preferred here?
^515. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅa M
^516. takvanana] em., takvana L K M (haplography) • The expected verb from in the same construction is correctly transmitted in §33 takvanana ya irikaṅ dravya inakunya.
^517. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^518. rəṅə̄] L K, -rəṅe M
^519. ṅūni] L M, ṅuniṁ K
^520. makasākṣya] M, makasakṣiha: L K
^521. akveha] L K, akeha M
^522. sādhua] em., sadvaha L M, sadva:ha K
^523. tan yogya] K M, tanogya L
^524. makasākṣya] L M, maka:sakṣi K
^525. sake] L M, saṁkve K
^526. sambaddha] norm., sambambada L, sambadḍa: K, sambada M
^527. matakvana … sākṣi] L M, matakvan M, saksya M, om. K (eye-skip)
^528. matakvana] L, matakvan M, om. K (larger gap)
^529. sākṣi] L, saksya M, om. K (larger gap)
^530. mavyavahāra] K M, mavyava:ra L
^531. ujaranira] K, Ujarranira:, L, ujaranya M
^532. ika] L, hika: K, tika M
^533. sākṣi] L, sakṣya K M
^534. mavyavahāra] K M, avyavara L
^535. i sira] L K, usira M
^536. dva-] L M, om. K
^537. ika] K, rika: L M
^538. irikaṅ] L M, Ika:ṁ K
^539. vicāranya] L M, vicara: K
^540. pratuhunta] L M, pr̥tuhun[... K
^541. pratuhunta … (84.1) satya vacananta] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^542. ri] L, i M
^543. mulahakəna] L, mulahana M
^544. kālih.] M, kaliḥ || [... L
^545. kālih. … (86.1) ikaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
^546. satya vacananta] M, ...]ya vacananta: K
^547. kita] M, kitta: K
^548. de] M, den K
^549. sākṣi […] brahmā.] A few sections down (dyad 93), and then in all three manuscripts, we find the words kapaṅgih ta ikaṅ svarga uttama denta, preserved here only in M, almost literally repeated: kapaṅguh ikaṅ svarga denta, mvaṅ kamokṣan, pasaṅgrahan
^550. sākṣy anr̥ta] em., śakṣi ya mr̥śa K, saksyarəta M
^551. makahīṅan], makahīṅanya K M • The emendation is requireds by the maka- construction. We suspect a vowel killer was miswritten as pasangan ya.
^552. pañjanmanya] M, pañjadmanya K
^553. ikaṅ] K M, ...] Ikaṁ L
^554. kasatyanya] L K, kasatyanira K
^555. ulah yukti vr̥ddhi deniṅ kasatyanya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^556. ujarakəna ta] em., ujaraknanta L K M
^557. mavyavahāra] K M, pavyavahara: L
^558. səḍaṅnyan] K, sḍəṁnyan L, sədaṅnya M
^559. saṅ kasatyan] L M, kasaṁkasaṁ,kasatyan K • Emend sakeṅ kasatyan, as in next section? Or kasatyan Or saṅ hyaṅ kasatyan?
^560. ikaṅ] L K, iki M
^561. inaran ikaṅ satyena] conj., Inaraniṁ kasatyana L, hinaraniṁ kasatya:naṁ K, inarahniṅ kasatyana M
^562. aṇḍa mariṅ] K M, haṇḍarmariṁ L
^563. svarga] M, śvargga L, śvarghgan· K
^564. parahu] K M, prahu- L
^565. niṅ vvaṅ mahyun məntasa] L, om. K, -niṁ vaṁ mahyun matasa M
^566. kasatyan … sakeṅ] L K, pa:pan L, len L, lekan K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (eye-skip)
^567. pāpa] K, pa:pan L, om. M (larger gap)
^568. lena] em., len L, lekan K, om. M (larger gap)
^569. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁṅ L, om. M (larger gap)
^570. saṅhāra] K, saṅara L M
^571. loka] M, loka:ṁ L, leka: K
^572. hetunika] K M, hetuniṁka: L
^573. havya] norm., hayo L, mataṅhyan tan yogya K, mataṅyan ayo 13r12 ayo M
^574. iṅilaṅakən] L K M, • All manuscripts agree on this form, instead of hinilaṅakən.
^575. de saṅ] L, dḍera saṁ K, desasaṁ M
^576. hala] L M, ahala K
^577. kumavruhi ry aku] L, kumavruhiyyaku K, kumavruha iriyaku M
^578. kaharəpnya] K M, kaR̥p·nya L
^579. mulat iriya] L, mulati hiriya K, mulahiriya M
^580. tan vruh pva] M, tan· pva L, tan vruḥ pa K
^581. ikaṅ ulah] K, ika hulaḥ L, ikaṅ unya M
^582. salah] L K, sa13v18salaḥ M
^583. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^584. vinuni] L M, vanuni K
^585. hīriya] L M, -hiya: K
^586. ndya lvirnira] K, om. L
^587. dyaur] em., bhyoḥ L, nyoḥ K, byoḥ M
^588. bhūmir] L K, rumir M
^589. āpo hr̥dayaṁ] K M, apoḥ L
^590. candrārkāgni] L M, ca:nḍrakagni- K
^591. yamānilāḥ] em., -yama:,niliṁ L, -yama:nilaṁ* K, -camaniliṁ M
^592. rātrir] em., latri, L, ratriḥ K, ratri M
^593. dvisandhye] em., dvisandyo L K, dvisandya M
^594. dharmaś ca] norm., damaś ca: L, da:rmma:ś ca K, ḍarmasca M
^595. vr̥ttajñāḥ] norm., vrattha:jñaḥ L, vr̥ta:jñaḥ K, vrətadñaḥ M
^596. dehinām] norm., dehi09-21nam· || [... L, -nehinam· K, -dahinam M • The long omission in L that starts here and ends after the paraphrase of the following stanza may be due to eyeskip from one punctuation sign to another.
^597. dehinām … (91.1) kunaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in L.
^598. dyauḥ] em., nyoḥ K, byoḥ M
^599. bhūmiḥ] norm., bhumi K, bumi M
^600. āpaḥ] norm., hapaḥ K, apaḥ, apaḥ M
^601. vvay] norm., vyay· K, vay M
^602. hr̥dayam] norm., hr̥daya: K M
^603. candraḥ] norm., canḍra: K, candra M
^604. vulan] M, Ulan K
^605. arkaḥ] norm., ha:rkka K, arka M
^606. agniḥ] norm., Aghni K, agni M
^607. yamaḥ] norm., ya:mma K, yama M
^608. anilaḥ] norm., Anila: K, anila M
^609. rātriḥ] norm., ratri K, rati M
^610. sandhye] norm., -saṇḍye K, -sandya M
^611. makādi] M, mkadi L
^612. dharma] em., atma M, ḍa:mma: K
^613. sapolahniṅ] norm., sapolahiṁ K, polahniṁ M
^614. sarvajanma] M, śajadma K
^615. ika] K, ikana M
^616. mvaṅ] em., mva K, mvaḥ M
^617. tiṅkahniṅ] K, tiṅkahiṁ M
^618. kāpusan] M, kasan K
^619. pāśa] M, paśaḥ K
^620. sevu kvehnya] M, śevūhakveḥnya K
^621. paḍomilət] M, panomilət K
^622. kunaṅ] K M, ...] kunaṁ L
^623. yan satya kita,] K M, om. L
^624. sakarəṅə̄ denta] K, sakaR̥ṅəntentasakṣi L, sakarəṅe kita M
^625. tuhv ata] M, yen tuhu L, tuhuta K
^626. mvaṅ] L K, vaṁ M
^627. pasaṅgrahan,] L K, om. M
^628. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^629. inujaran] L K, inujara M
^630. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^631. ta ya pituṅ vai lavasanya] L K, ta ya pituṁ ve lavasnya ta ya pituṁ ve lavas14r3nya M (dittography)
^632. katəkan] K M, kavkan· L
^633. ikaṅ] norm., yikaṁ L, hikaṁ K M
^634. katunvan umahnya kunaṅ] K M, kunaṁ katunvan umaḥnya L (transposition, see st. )
^635. sinaṅguhnya] K M, pinaṅguḥnya L
^636. pan daṇḍa] L K M, • We reject a prima facie interpretation as pandaṇḍa, since the only occurrences of such a word known to us from other texts are spelt paṅdaṇḍa and it would anyhow not make sense in the context.
^637. pinakasākṣi] M, pinaṅkanśa:kṣi L, pika:nsakṣi K
^638. paṅujarakən] L M, pahujarakən· K
^639. ekadeśaniṅ] M, Eka:deṣain mg. ni L, hena:deṣani K
^640. likhita, sākṣi, bhukti] K M, sakṣi, likittha, bhūkti L (transposition, see st. )
^641. sinaṅguh] K M, sinaṅguḥniṁ L
^642. kinon] L K M, • We feel that kinonakən would have been better here. Must we emend the text?
^643. pradhana] norm., praḍaṇna L, pr̥dana: K, pradana M
^644. nikaṅ] L, -hikaṁ K M
^645. ya daṇḍanya] L M, ḍanḍaṇḍanya K
^646. puluhanya] K M, -puluṅanya L
^647. tātan vruh saṅ prāgvivāka ri hutaṅnya] K M, pragivaka M, om. L (eye-skip)
^648. prāgvivāka] K, pragivaka M, om. L (larger gap)
^649. asatyaa ikaṅ] K, hasatyaha:10-02kaṅ L, amatyaha ikaṅ M
^650. śapatha] L, sapadḍa: K, sapata M
^651. ginavayakən de] L M, ginavayakəde K
^652. mahār̥ṣi] L K, saṁ maharəsi M
^653. makadon kapəgataniṅ] L M, makatona:pgataniṁ K
^654. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista M
^655. rāja] L K, praja M
^656. dinalih] L M, kadalih K (morphological)
^657. nda] L, nḍan K M
^658. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa: K
^659. *həlyan] L M, həlyad K
^660. denikaṅ] K M, deniṁṅ L
^661. səṅguhən] L K, səṅgutən M
^662. sādhu sadākāla] L M, sadukalaḥ K
^663. maśapatha] L M, masavata K
^664. tuhva] M, tuva: L, tva: K
^665. apan] L, Avan K, om. M
^666. śinapathakənku] L M, sinapa:takənta K
^667. tika] L, tikaṁ K, nika M
^668. sakeṅ] L K, sakiṁ M
^669. hayva ta maṅkana,] L K, om. M
^670. maśapatha] em., pasapaṭa: L K M
^671. dlāhan] L M, dlaha: K
^672. maṅkana liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, sa K, om. L • It is unclear why the final phrase would have been omitted in L.
^673. saṅ] M, sa K, om. L (larger gap)
^674. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍaṁ- L K, sədəṅ- M
^675. strī] K M, histri- L • Or edit istri-vicāra? Cf. cases of (hi)stri-kahyun.
^676. hāraka] L K, karaka- M
^677. saṅ] K M, om. L
^678. tan hana] L K, tana M
^679. pāpaniṅ maśapatha maṅkana] L M, pa:pa masapaṭa: samaṅkana: K
^680. anapathaniṅ] L K, hanapataniṁ K, anapatani M
^681. hilaṅa] L M, halaṅa K
^682. tan] K M, ta L
^683. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^684. manapathani] L M, manapata:niṁ K
^685. vāhananta] L M, Avahananta K
^686. liṅ] L K, liṅa M
^687. prāgvivākān] L K, pragivaka M M does not only repeat it usual error in spelling this word but also omits the enclitic particle attached to it.
^688. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ K
^689. kṣatriya] M, satrya: L, triya K
^690. masta hilaṅa,] M, lac. L K (eye-skip)
^691. liṅanirān] L K, liṅanira M
^692. panapathani] L M, panapaṭaniṁ K
^693. sakvehniṅ] L, sakvehiṁ K M
^694. kabhuktia] norm., kabhūktiha L, ka:bhuktiha: K, kabuktya M
^695. yen] L K, yan M
^696. aṅgaməla] M, aṅamla:- L, gamla:- K
^697. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^698. konən asiləma] M, konasiL̥ma L, konəsiL̥ K
^699. vvay ajro] norm., vvaya,jro L, vaya:jro K M
^700. anaknikaṅ] L M, a:nakna:kaṁ K
^701. satuṅgal de saṅ] L M, ḍe saṁ tuṅgal saṁ K
^702. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^703. vvai] L, vai K, ve M
^704. satya vacananikaṅ] M, tika:ṁ vacaṇa L, satya:nikaṁ vacaṇa: K • We retain the M reading which is analogous to a phrase in §75: kavruhana mithya ujarnya de saṅ prabhu.
^705. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^706. ri] K M, riṁ L
^707. śapatha] K M, ṣasapaṭṭa:ka L
^708. mahārāja] L M, mavlara:ja K
^709. vatsa] L M, tatsa K
^710. apuy] K M, apviy· L
^711. rambutira] L M, mrambutira: K
^712. tan] L M, ta K
^713. gəsəṅa] M, gsəṅa L K • Emend gəsəṅ? Cf. Dharma Pātañjala p. 324 tan gəsəṅ sira yan katunu riṅ apuy. But the Saṅ Hyaṅ Hayu (BnF Mal-Pol 161, 14v4) has tan pəgat deniṅ kadga, tan gəsəṅa deniṅ apuy.
^714. deniṅ] L K, deni M
^715. satya] L, śaktya- K, kasatya- M (morphological)
^716. asākṣita] M, hanasakṣiha: L, Asakṣiha: K
^717. sinatyan] L, sanatyan K, si15r11sinatyan M
^718. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^719. yadyapi] L K, yadyapu M
^720. kalāntara] L M, kalaṣara: K
^721. tan yogya] K M, tanogya L
^722. ika sorakəna] L, hika: sora,kna K, kasorakəna M
^723. mutahakəna] L M, mutakna K
^724. pinaṅanya ta] L K, pinaṅanyaṅata M
^725. mūrkhanya,] L M, om. K
^726. hyunya,] L M, om. K
^727. yeka] L K, ya ta M
^728. vitatha] em., vita L M, vita: K • Or emend viṭa?
^729. ṅaranya, liṅ saṅ hyaṅ āgama] K M, ṅa L • Or should the K M reading be considered due to expansion in transmission?
^730. səḍaṅnya] norm., sḍəṁnya L, sḍaṁnya K, sədaṅnya M
^731. pinakasākṣi] L M, na:kasakṣi K
^732. r̥ṇacaritādi, lobha pinakādinya,] L K M, • The text as it stands is doubtful. We seem either to lack a word like makahetu before lobha, as in the previous section, or to require expunging the string r̥ṇacaritādi as carried over from dyad 93, to obtain the string riṅ lobha pinakādinya as gloss of eṣām anyatame sthāne. It is provisionally the latter option that we retain.
^733. ḍaṇḍa ika] L K M, • Emend ḍaṇḍan ika? Cf. DISCUSSION IN INTRODUCTION.
^734. kāraṇanyādva] L K, karananyaṅa karanyadva M
^735. səḍaṅnyan] M, sḍəṅnya L, sḍaṁnya K
^736. ḍaṇḍanya] L K, dandahanya M
^737. 3] L M, 1 K
^738. kunaṅ yan] K M, yan L • Starting here, K M read kunaṅ repeatedly at sentence start where L omits this word.
^739. hetunyan adva] K M, hetunya hadva L
^740. sāhasa] L M, -sahaśra: K
^741. panḍaṇḍeriya] L K, madanda iriya M
^742. 3] L M, 2 K
^743. təkanya] K M, om. L • Starting here, K M read təkanya several times at sentence end where L omits this word.
^744. kunaṅ […] təkanya.] The second half of the Sanskrit stanza is not paraphrased at all. It is likely that corresponding sentences of the Old Javanese text have been lost due to eye-skip.
^745. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
^746. strī-kahyunya hetunya adva] conj., histri-kahyunya hadva L, iṁ stri-kahyunyan hadva: K, stri-kahyunyan adva M • Cf. another case of (hi)stri-kahyun in K 45r1, and an occurrence of strī-vicāra in dyad 97. Assume the compound to be strī-kahyun or histri-kahyun?
^747. daśaguṇakəna] L M, daguṇa:kna K
^748. sāhasa] L M, -sahapa K
^749. 1] L K M, • Conjecture 13?
^750. təkanya] K M, om. L
^751. hetunya] L M, hetunyan K
^752. ḍaṇḍa, … puṅguṅnya hetunya adva] transmitted in L K, hetunyan K, om. M (eye-skip)
^753. hetunya] L, hetunyan K, om. M (larger gap)
^754. panḍaṇḍeriya] K M, ḍaṇḍeriya: L
^755. təkanya] K M, om. L
^756. hetunya] L, hetunyan K M
^757. təkanya] K M, om. L
^758. ḍaṇḍaniṅ] L M, caṇḍaniṁ K
^759. vinarahakən] M, vinarahakan L, virahakan K
^760. prabhedanya] L, pranedanya K, prabedaniṁ pra16r2bedanya M
^761. donya] M, denya L K
^762. hanaaniṅ] norm., ananiṁṅ L K, hananiṅ M
^763. umulahakən] L K, umulahakəniṅ M
^764. ḍaṇḍaniṅ […] adharma.] None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
^765. kṣatriya] M, satrya L, satriya KCf. divs 66, 98, 125 on the spelling of this word.
^766. veśya, śūdra,] L M, om. M
^767. gumavayakəna] M, gumavehakna L, gumaveya K
^768. kūṭa] L K, om. M
^769. səḍaṅnya] M, sḍəṁnya M, sḍaṁnya K
^770. niṅ avyavahāra] L, -niṁ vyavahara K M
^771. yathāparādha ya] norm., yataparadaya L M, yataparada:ryya K, yataparadaya L • The term yathāparādha recurs in dyad 159.
^772. brāhmaṇān] K, brahmaṇna L, yan brahmana M (syntactic)
^773. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
^774. iti sākṣicarita] M, Iti sakṣi caritadi L, Itaṁ* sakṣicaritthadaṁ* K
^775. svāyambhuva] norm., sva:yambuhva: L, śvayambuhva: K, svayambuhva M
^776. kunaṅ liṅira] L K, kunalaṅira M
^777. tan hana … brāhmaṇa] transmitted in K M, om. K, pakaḍananiṁ K, pakənaniṅkaṅ M, om. L (eye-skip)
^778. hana] M, om. K, om. L (larger gap)
^779. pakənanikaṅ] norm., pakaḍananiṁ K, pakənaniṅkaṅ M, om. L (larger gap)
^780. vətəṅ] K, vtaṁ M
^781. sthānaniṅ] norm., svarṇaniṁ L, svananiṁ K, stananiṁ M
^782. ḍaṇḍa riṅ trivarṇa,] conj., om. L K M • Our restitution is based on the parallel in dyad 109.
^783. paganti-gantiniṅ] K M, pagantagantaniṁ L
^784. sahurniṅ] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^785. kavruhana] L M, kavruha K
^786. maṅkanātah] L K, maṅkanata M
^787. adon] L M, don K
^788. ta] L M, om. K
^789. tibākəna] K, tibaka:kna L, tibakakəna M
^790. ta] L, taṁ K M
^791. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
^792. mandaṇḍa, hala sira] M, ma:nəṇḍa:, hala sira: L, manaṇḍa: halanira K
^793. hilaṅ puṇyanira, hilaṅ svarganira,] K M, Ilaṁ śvarganira:, Ilaṁ punyanira:, L (transposition, see st. )
^794. hilaṅakənanira] K M, hilaṅa:kna,nira L
^795. taṅ andaṇḍa] L, taṁ daṇḍa K, tandaṇḍa M
^796. panḍaṇḍa] L M, paḍaṇḍa K
^797. ḍaṇḍan,] K M, ḍaṇḍa, L • All witnesses show a higher-level punctuation sign here, not the one we normally represent as comma.
^798. panḍaṇḍa] em., paḍaṇḍa L K, mandanda M
^799. irikaṅ] L K, ikaṁ M
^800. ḍaṇḍa saṅ prabhu … amaṅgih pāpa] Thus formulated in K M, ḍūryyaṣan K M, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ M, ḍəṇḍa, hamaṅguḥ dūryyaṣa: saṁ prabhū, makadḍi hamaṅguḥ papa:- L • The L reading is smoother with regard to the placement of saṅ prabhu; we have nevertheless decided to adopt the word order and punctuation of K M. The somewhat awkward placement of saṅ prabhu could be smoothened by moving the punctuation mark to stand before instead of after saṅ prabhu.
^801. duryaśa] L, ḍūryyaṣan K M, L (larger gap)
^802. amaṅgih] K, hamaṅguḥ L, amaṅguḥ M, L (larger gap)
^803. naraka] L M, -nraka: K
^804. ujar ahala] L, Ujaraha: K, ujarala M
^805. gavayakəna] L M, gava:kna K
^806. kapiṅrvanya] K M, kapiṁrvana: L
^807. ḍaṇḍa dhana] norm., ḍaṇḍa dana: L K, daṅda danda dana M
^808. anibākəna] L K, anibakakəna M
^809. tibākənanira] L M, tibakanira: K
^810. ḍaṇḍan] K M, ḍaṇḍa L
^811. tāmra] K M, tambra L
^812. patəmahan] L K, patəmagan M
^813. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
^814. makadon] L M, maṅka:don K
^815. ya tikāja] L M, yateka:ja- K
^816. vvalu] em., vaṁlu L M, vvaṁlu K
^817. səḍəṅiṅ] L, sḍaṅi K, sədaṅiṁ M
^818. raviteja sumənə̄ riṅ] K, ravisuteja:, sumnərriṁ L, raviteja sumna riṁ M
^819. salikṣā ṅaranya] K M, salikṣa:, ṅa L
^820. sasavi] L K, saṅ asvavi saṁ sasavi M
^821. sakr̥ṣṇalam] L K, sakrənalam M
^822. ṅaranya, limaṅ] L M, ṅaranya, [... K (eye-skip)
^823. ṅaranya, limaṅ … (119.1) ṅaranya, ikaṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K caused by eye-skip.
^824. samāṣa] em., sama:s· L M
^825. māṣa] conj., mas· ṅaranya L M • We conjecturally remove ṅaranya from the text and emend transmitted mas· to māṣa.
^826. kuna] M, kunaṁ L • This is the first occurrence of the expression tahil kuna whose second word is quite consistently transmitted as kunaṁ (though it incidentally figures as kuna here in M right before the word ṅaranya); apparently the meaning of the term had become obscure already by the time of the archetype of our manuscripts.
^827. pataṅ] L, kunaṁ pataṁ M
^828. kuna] em., kunaṁ L M
^829. ṅaranya, ikaṅ] L M, ...] ikaṅ K
^830. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K M
^831. sadharaṇa] em., sadara L K M
^832. 2, mā,] L, 2, ṅa, ma:, K M
^833. yan iṅ pirak] L, yan pirak· K M
^834. dve kr̥ṣṇale samadhr̥te] norm., dve kr̥ṣṇale, sama:dr̥te L, dve trapbale, samadr̥te K, edvakrəsnale, samadrəte M • All witnesses read a punctuation sign between dve kr̥ṣṇale and samadhr̥te.
^835. samadhr̥te] norm., samadr̥te L K M
^836. təkākəna] em., tkaknən L, tkanən K, tə17r9kakən M
^837. vehən] conj., veḥ L K M
^838. rūpyamāṣakaḥ] norm., rupyaḥma:slaka: L, rupanyamasakaḥ K, rupyamasakaḥ M
^839. māṣa] em., mas· K L M
^840. dharaṇa] L K, karana M
^841. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
^842. i pirak] K, pirak· L, ikaṁ pirak, iṁ pirak M
^843. purāṇa] M, suraṇa L K
^844. pamrata] M, pamr̥ttha L, patratū K
^845. ya sakārṣāpaṇa] L M, ya ta ka:rṣapaṇa K
^846. mapa yan] L K, mapan yan M
^847. tāmra] L K, tvaratamra M
^848. kuna] em., kunaṁ L K M
^849. 2] L K, ṅa M
^850. ] em., ma:s· L K M
^851. kunaṅ ikaṅ … sapuluh ma] Thus formulated in K M, sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. ), kunaṁ Ikaṁ pirak ṣapuluḥ pana:, ma:, || ○ || R̥ṇadeve vratijñante, pañcama siṁtam ahartti, hapanave dadviguṇiṁ, tan manom anuṣasaniṁ, ka, riṅ mavutaṁ yan masaṅketa:, yapva ta mityeṁ vuhus riṁ purvvaka:, ḍaṇḍanika: de bhūpatya, pañca satapaṇa, kunaṁṅ apuvara haṅasi dvigunotama ḍaṇḍa || ○ || nipṭiṁ vak nityaṁ* krodaṣṭaṁ*, valat śobr̥ṁ* namasṭadḍi, niṣṭe maḍyamaṁ* hutamaṁ*, purvvakaṁ* mituva ḍaṇḍaṁ*, ka, hana ta ya: vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, tinagiḥ pihutaṁnya, tan paveḥ vetan drəvenya, hasr̥ṁ saṁṅ apihutaṁ, maṅalap sadr̥venya, maṅalap histri, sunu, bhūmi, nūn pasu sakalviriṁ patik vənaṁ yata hinalap·, vetniṁ kaṁniṣṭa vinaṅūn mityeṁṅ ūjar,, maka:don hinira:-hira:, haṅiṅindəti, haṅlindihi, tan druḥ kaṁṅ adr̥ve vaṁṅ apihutaṁ, lumka:s kaṅśa:seṁ tan hambava cihna Utər· daL̥m, hikya ṅaran valat sahaṣa havalat śobra, hiṅar:vakən vinalik rantas vitya:, mvaṁ tinibakna ḍaṇḍa mahirantaṁn kaṁ sa:hasobradḍi, kunəṁ pinaraṅgvakna vutaṁ, lavan daṇḍanekaṁ sahaṣa, vnaṅ pasaṅana vrat niṣṭa maḍyotama, ye niṣṭa vit hutaṁ mvaḥ paṅamet· sinahaṣa:, niṣṭa: ḍaṇḍa,, 5000, yen madya paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 10000, hutama paṅamete, ḍaṇḍa, 20000, sapaṅamete haṅsula:kna riṁ kaṁṅ avutaṅ, vaṣana, ḍaṇḍa riṁ saṁ bhūpatya || 0 || kunaṁ Ikaṁ pratekaniṁ harta:, sapaṇna:, 20, limaṁ paṇa:, 2, ku, tkeṁ hartha, kunaṁ ikaṁ pirak pana sapuluḥ, ma:, L • Manuscript L inserts a substantial interpolation between two iterations of the lemma. The interpolation notably contains the full text of MDhŚ 8.139 and an unidentified Sanskrit stanza. Although having stanza 8.139, with paraphrase, in this general part of the text is potentially attractive, the fact that the stanza is quoted in full is suspect, and the precise locus where it is inserted interrupts the paraphrase of 8.137. On these grounds, we favor the hypothesis that the segment of text found only in this witness is extraneous to our text.
^852. pirak paṇa sapuluh] L K, sapuluh pana pirak M (transposition, see st. ), L (larger gap)
^853. 2] L K, ṅa M
^854. təkanya] K M, om. L
^855. śatamāna ṅaranya] M, satapana:, ṅa L, satama: ṅaranya K
^856. saniṣka] em., saniskara L K M
^857. mavarah-varah] K M, mavaraḥ L
^858. limaṅ] L, lima K M
^859. paṇa, paṇa] L K, paṇa M
^860. tāmra] K M, hamra L
^861. mā,], om. L K M • In order for the arithmetic in this paragraph to work, we absolutely need this sentence to state a quantity of twelve and a half māṣas (i.e., 12 māṣa + 2 kupaṅ). Should we also supply ma before ? Probably not, as ku in the last sentence is also not preceded by ma. For our author, ma, su seems to have been a fixed combination with ma no longer able freely to be combined with other units, as happens in the epigraphic corpus.
^862. 2] L K, ṅa M
^863. yan iṅ pirak] M, pira:k· L, yani pirak· K
^864. ma, su, 1, … sevu paṇa,] L K, om. L, om. M (eye-skip)
^865. təkanya] K, om. L, om. M (larger gap)
^866. 2] L K, lpa M
^867. təkanya] K, om. L, təkaniṁ təkanya M
^868. mapan ikaṅ] L M, om. L
^869. ku, 1], 1, ku L
^870. təkanya riṅ pirak.] K, yen pirak· || L, təkanya riṁ pirak. iti pana-carita kunaṁ. M • Since it is not matched in L K, we reject the interesting chapter colophon inserted here in M.
^871. pavarah] L K, varaḥ M
^872. vasiṣṭha] L K, visista M
^873. gavayakəna] L M, kavayakna K
^874. satus] L K, satis M
^875. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
^876. pradhanāṅalāntarakəna] M, praḍana:, ṅalantarakna L, pr̥daṇa:kalantarakna K
^877. ku, 1,], ku, L K, ksa M • All witnesses omit the number 1 that is required after unit ku.
^878. kalāntaraniṅ] K, ṅalaṅanta:raniṁ L, aṅalantaraniṁ M
^879. ma, su, 9] L M, ma:, 1, 9 K
^880. 6, riṅ sapuluh tahun] conj., A riṁ salek· L K, A, riṁ salek· M • The witnesses clearly point to a value of 9 suvarṇas. This means the total number of māṣas in question is at least 144, i.e., a factor of 10 times the annual yield on the loan. For this reason, we conjecture that the number corruptly transmitted as A in all witnesses was a 6, reject the reading riṅ salek despite unanimous manuscript support for it, and conjecture sapuluh tahun. It is not evident why our author would have thought of a ten-year period in the present context, but it may be relevant that this duration will be mentioned explicitly two times not far below (dyad 130dyad 132).
^881. mā 2] em., maṅu L K M
^882. aṅalantarakən] L, aṅalantara:kənya K M
^883. māṣa] em., ma:s· L K M
^884. prabhedanikaṅ] K M, prabeda sira yan maṅkana:, kaṁ L
^885. mā, 2] em., ma:s·, 2 L, mas·, dadi ma:s·, 2 K, ma:s·, ṅsa M
^886. mā, 3] em., ma:s·, 3 L K, ma:s·, ṅvya M
^887. mā, 4] em., ma:s·, 4 L K, ma:s·, A M
^888. mā, 5] em., ma:s·, 5 L K M
^889. salek] L, salekya K M
^890. yan] em., yanya L K M
^891. aṅalāntaranana] em., haṅalantarana: L, Aṅalantarana: K, haṅalantarana M
^892. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya K
^893. kṣatriya] M, satrya L, saktrya K
^894. mā, 3] L K, ma:s· M
^895. yan] em., yanya L M, yenya K
^896. vaiśya mahutaṅ] norm., veśya mavutaṁ L, ṣyai mahutaṁ K, vaiśya:Utaṁ M
^897. mā, 4] L K, ma:, A M
^898. yan] em., yanya L K M
^899. śūdra mahutaṅ] L K, śudra:Utaṁ M
^900. aṅalāntaranana] K M, haṅalantara L
^901. salek] L, saleknya K, salekya M
^902. saṅ manaṇḍa-naṇḍa] M, sama:naṇḍanaṇḍa L, samana:naṇḍa:naṇḍa: K
^903. paṅupakāra] L K, paṅuvaka:ra M
^904. tan] L M, han K
^905. gantanya] L, gantaknanya K, ha:nta:knanya M
^906. dvalən] L M, dvaL̥m· K
^907. lələba] K M, L̥L̥bakna K
^908. deniṅ saṅ manaṇḍa] L, de saṁ masaṇḍa: K M
^909. papobhaya] M, pasobhaya L, mapoya: K
^910. kabhuktihanya] L M, bhuktiyanya K
^911. pakalāntara], paṅalantara L
^912. kṣaya] K M, kṣatriya L
^913. yan] L M, yen K
^914. iṅaṅgo] L K, idaṅgo M
^915. həlyanana samūlyanikaṅ] L, lyana:na samulyahikaṁ K, əlyanikaṁ M
^916. yan] L, kunaṁ yan K M
^917. aṅga maṅəlyanana] norm., haṅga maṅalyanana L, aṅga ṅəlyana:na K, aṅgatṅəlyanana M
^918. saṇḍa] L K, sansanda M
^919. ṅaranya yan] K M, ṅaran vaṁ L
^920. patuvava] em., patuvavan· L M, patuvavahan· K
^921. ika] L K, ika ika M
^922. inaku] L K, anuku M
^923. sobhaya] K, pobhaya L M
^924. mvaṅ] K M, om. L
^925. tuvi] L K, tvi M
^926. lələba] L K, lələb M
^927. ikaṅ] L, kunaṁ hikaṁ K M
^928. sapi] K M, sampi L
^929. patuvavakna] L K, tuvavakəna M
^930. lələba, ya] L K, lələba ta ya M
^931. patuvavan] em., matuvava L, patuvava K, atuvava M
^932. salviraniṅ] K M, salvirriṁ L
^933. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ L
^934. ri] L M, riṁ K
^935. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K M
^936. mulat ta] norm., mula:ta L, mulata K M
^937. ya humənəṅ] L, ya:, Umnəṁ ta ya: K M
^938. ikaṅ] M, Ika L, hika: K
^939. makadravyahanya] L, hika:dravyahanya K, ika makadrəvyahanya M
^940. matuvava kunaṅ] L, Ikaṁ vvaṁ matuvava K, ikaṁ vaṁ matuvava M
^941. mulat ta yan] norm., mulata: yan L, mula ya K, mulat yan M
^942. humənəṅ] L, Umnəṁ ta ya, hana K M
^943. ya iṅucap-ucap] conj., ṅucap-ucap L K M • We consider that two syllables have been lost in the manuscript transmission and restore them based on the partial parallel hayva ya hiṅucap-ucap de saṅ prabhu in div ???.
^944. ikaṅ] L K, ika M
^945. iṅucap] L, hinucap K, iṅucapan M
^946. ikaṅ] K M, riṁ L
^947. vvaṅ vavaṅ] L K, vaṁ vvaṅ M
^948. bhinuktiniṅ] norm., binukti, riṁṅ L, bhinuktini len· K, binukti iṁ M
^949. ri] L M, riṁ K
^950. saṅ] L K, om. M
^951. patuvavan] M, matuvava L, patuvava K
^952. ta ya irikaṅ] K M, om. L
^953. sabhinuktinya] L M, saṁ binuktinya K
^954. masaṇḍa] M, manaṇḍa L, manaṇḍa: K
^955. mvaṅ saṅ] K M, om. L
^956. matuvava] L, patuvava K, tuvava M
^957. abəh] L K, əbaḥ M
^958. amukti] L K, mamukti M
^959. ucapən] norm., hucapan L, hiṅucapan K, iṅucapan M
^960. vehən] norm., vehin L, vehan K M
^961. alah ika] K M, halahi Ika L
^962. amnaṅ iṅ] M, hamna Ikaṁṅ L, Amnaṁ hikaṁ K
^963. dravyaniṅ] L K, drəvya si M
^964. dravyaniṅ] L, dravya saṁ K M
^965. tinuvavakən] M, hinuvava:kən· L, tinvavakən· K
^966. niṅ ratu] L, saṁ prabu K M (lexical)
^967. ya] K M, om. L
^968. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K M
^969. katka riṁ ka:daṣavarsa] L, katkaha daśavarṣaha K, katəkaha dasavarsa M • Or emend to katka rikaṅ daśavarṣa?
^970. maṅəlyanana kaṅ amukti] L, həlyana:na de saṁṅ amuktya maṅkana: K, elyanana de saṅ amuktya maṅana M
^971. ya] L M, yen K
^972. kalāntaran] L K, kakalantaran M
^973. alapən] M, halapan L, Alapan M
^974. ri] L M, riṁ K
^975. ya] em., yan L K M • We emend because kaməna is never construed with yan, while kaməna + ya + irrealis verb form is found, e.g., in the Patitihan charter (5r4–5) tigaṁ vṅi kamnā ya L̥L̥ba.
^976. dhānya] norm., da:nya L, danya K M
^977. sada] em., ta:ya L, saya: K M
^978. lava, vāhya] M, vaya, larva L, vaya, lava: K
^979. alavas ta] L, Alavasata K M
^980. kasahuran] M, katahura:n· L, katahuran· K
^981. panahuranya] L M, panahurnya K
^982. atak] L M, yatak· K
^983. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
^984. bəsar] L K, bəras M
^985. sinaṅguh] L, sinəṅgaḥ K, sinaṅgaḥ M
^986. sada] em., smaya: L, saya: K, saya M
^987. ṅaranya] M, ṅa L, ṅaraka: K
^988. ghr̥ta] em., ghaṭa L, gatta: K, gata M • Our emendation is inspired by such parallels as TK 52.25 (goh uttama deniṅ pəhanya mvaṅ ghr̥tanya) and Tk 1.69a (gr̥ta pə̄han sinaṅguh pavitra).
^989. pataraṇa] L, pataraṇa: K, patarana M • OJED records only the spelling paṭāraṇa, but the spelling with ta found in our witness is actually very widespread.
^990. vāhya] em., vaya L K, vavyahya M
^991. ləpihakəna] L M, kalpihakna K
^992. ya] K M, om. L
^993. sakeṅ] L, sakiṁ K M
^994. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita.] K, om. L, liṅ saṅ paṇḍiṭa. [... M
^995. liṅ saṅ paṇḍita. … (135.1) cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
^996. muvah] L, mvaḥ K
^997. mās su] em., mma:s· L, ma:s· K
^998. gənəpana] L, gnəpana: Uga K
^999. pradhanāṅalap kalāntara] conj., pradana:ṅalantara: kalap· L, pr̥daṇa:ṅalantara kalap· K • Since the sentence seems to us incapable of interpretation with the words aṅalāntara kālap that both witnesses transmit here, we are forced to resort to conjecturing that an inversion of word order has occurred, induced by the fact that aṅalap and aṅalāntara have their first two syllables in common.
^1000. hana] L, hana ta K K seems to have transposed particle ta here from the following sentence.
^1001. cakravr̥ddhi kālavr̥ddhi kārikāvr̥ddhi kāyikāvr̥ddhi] conj., cakravr̥di, kayika:vr̥di L, cakr̥vradi ṅaranika:, Ana: kayika:vr̥di K, ...] hana kayikavrədi M
^1002. ta] L M, om. K
^1003. kalāntara] L M, ka:ntara: K
^1004. inilvakən] K M, Inilvan L
^1005. pradhana] norm., pradana: L M, pr̥dana [... K
^1006. pradhana …satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^1007. ṅaranya] M, ṅaran· L
^1008. inalapan] L, inalapn M
^1009. ya] M, ye L
^1010. kinalāntaran konkonan] L M, • The witnesses agree on a reading that seems corrupt. We are unsure how to emend. Among options we have considered are kalāntara-n kinonkon, kalāntara-n kinonakən, ikaṅ hutaṅ kinalāntaraniṅ konkonkan, kalāntaraniṅ konkonkan.
^1011. denikaṅ] em., de saṁ L, deniṁkaṁ M
^1012. kārikā] norm., karika:- L M
^1013. rikaṅ] L, riṁka M
^1014. kinalantaran] L, kalantaran M
^1015. satuməkanaṅ kalāntaraniṅ] L, ...]n kalantara:niṁ K, stumkunaṁ kalantaraniṁ M
^1016. kalāntara] L K, kalantaran M
^1017. iṅaṇḍəh] em., hiṅanḍiḥ L K M • The same sentence pattern is found in the Ramwi charter of 804 Śaka (1v11) mamalaku ya Inaṇḍəḥ gavainya.
^1018. pva] L M, kapva K
^1019. yān] em., yana L M, ya:na K
^1020. ikaṅ […] putra.] All witnesses read a lowest-level punctuation sign here and after the gloss of the next stanza: it seems that MDhŚ08.154–156 were considered to form a group.
^1021. kalāntara] K M, ka:rantara K
^1022. mapanas] norm., manəs· L, mapanəs· K, panas M
^1023. sahurənya] M, sahurana L, savuranya K
^1024. mvah] L K, mvaṁ M
^1025. sahurən] L, savuR̥nya K, sahurənya M
^1026. mañakravr̥ddhyakən] norm., ma:ñakravr̥dihakən L, mañakr̥vr̥dhḍiyakən K, mañakrəvrədyakən M
^1027. *tinəguhan] L M, tinəṅguhan· K
^1028. minithyanya … kāla,] L M, minisyanya M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1029. *minithyanya] L, minisyanya M, om. K (larger gap)
^1030. apihutaṅ] L M, hutaṅ K
^1031. vruh ri] M, vru ri L, vruḥ riṁ K
^1032. ta ri] em., kari L M, riṁ K
^1033. katəmvanikaṅ lābha] em., ka:təmvaniṁ kalabha L, katəmvaniṁ kaṁ labha: K, katəmvaniṁ kalaba M
^1034. rikaṅ] L M, rikna K
^1035. mvaṅ vruh ya] L M, mvaḥ ya vruḥ K
^1036. katkaniṅ] L, tkaniṅ K, təkani K • We prefer the reading with katəkan, derived from the same verb tuməke that also underlies satuməkana in div 135.
^1037. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1038. yadyapin] L, yadyapi K M
^1039. maṅkana] L K, maṅkana-maṅkana M
^1040. satəkanya juga] L M, patanya juga:n K
^1041. pahutaṅanya] L K, pahutaṅnya M
^1042. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1043. *palayaran] L, palayaranya K M
^1044. kalāntaraniṅ] L K, kalantarani M
^1045. maṅaku] L K, paṅakū K
^1046. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1047. vvaṅ] norm., voṁ L, om. K M • Both reading are equally acceptable. We tentatively prefer that with vvaṅ on the grounds of the unanimous manuscript support for ikaṅ vvaṅ mahutaṅ in div 49.
^1048. pinintonakənya] L K, pinintonakəna M
^1049. meṅəta] L K, meṅəta-meṅəta M
^1050. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1051. iṅgataniṅ] L K, aṅgataniṅ M
^1052. alaṅ-alaṅ] L K, aṅalaṅ-alaṅi M
^1053. śeṣaniṅ tukon … anak putuniṅ ahutaṅ] Thus formulated in L, śeṣaniṁ ḍaṇḍa, śeṣa vlan·, Ika ta kabeḥ, yan matikaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K, sesaniṁ, sesa vəlyan, ika ta kabeḥ yan mati kaṁ mahutaṁ, tan yogya tagihən anaknya M, śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya K MParadosis of K M: śeṣaniṅ daṇḍa, śeṣa vlyan, ika ta kabeh, yan matīkaṅ mahutaṅ, tan yogya tagihən hanaknya • The two alternative ways of reading the last sentence, represented respectively by L and K M, seem equally acceptable. It is remarkable that where L reads śeṣaniṅ tukon, K M seem to reflect śeṣa vlyan in their hyparchetype, while they agree with L on reading śeṣaniṅ ḍaṇḍa. There is external textual evidence in Perpusnas L882 (mvah hutaṅ tan kaliliranā deniṅ putra, hutaṅ tan paputra, hutaṅ totohan, śeṣadaṇḍa, hutaṅ tukon, hutaṅ sajə̄ṅ) that might support conjecturing śeṣa ḍaṇḍa in our text. There is also evidence that tukon and vəlyan were felt to be equivalent in this genre of literature UBL Or 5037 (ana vvaṅ istrī linamar saptapayu sinrahan ikaṅ tukon mati taṅ istrīkaṅ sinrahan tukon vəlyan ika si baṅavan ika tan vaṅsulakna ikaṅ tukon).
^1054. ikaṅ] K M, om. L
^1055. ginavayakniṅ] L, ginavayakən riṁ K M
^1056. *kuṭumbi] em., kuhumbi L, kudumbi K M
^1057. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1058. bapanya] M, bapanta L K
^1059. bapanya] M, maṅkana: bapa:nya L, maṅkana: bapanya K
^1060. bapa] L, bapanya K M
^1061. ika] K, ikaṁ M, om. L
^1062. tiṅkahaniṅ hutaṅ] L K, tiṅkahniṅ ahutaṁ M
^1063. kaṅ] L M, om. K
^1064. yogya] K M, ogya L
^1065. anak] L, hanaknya K M
^1066. tan iṅgataniṅ] L M, taniṁ K (eye-skip)
^1067. yadyapi] L K, yadyapinyan M
^1068. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., da:napratibhuḥ L, dana:pratibuḥ K M
^1069. dānapratibhūḥ] norm., dana:pratibhuḥ L, dana:pr̥tibuḥ, dana:pratibhuḥ K (dittography), danapratibuḥ M
^1070. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1071. hutaṅ, ikaṅ] norm., utaṁ Ikaṁ L, pihūtaṁnya, Ikaṁ K, utaṁnikaṅ M
^1072. ikaṅ anaknikaṅ] conj., hinakunya, Ikaṁ L K M
^1073. saṅ pradhana] conj., maṅaku dana:pratibhuḥ L, maṅaku dana:pr̥tibhuḥ K, maṅaku danapratibuḥ M
^1074. sumahurana] M, sumahurana L K
^1075. hutaṅ ikaṅ] em., hutaṁnikaṁ L M, hūtaṁnikaṁ K
^1076. senakuniṅ] L, sena:kuni K, senakunni M
^1077. anakiṅ] em., hanak riṁ L K M
^1078. maṅkanātah] M, maṅkana ta L K
^1079. nikaṅ inakuniṅ bapanya panahuranya] K M, manavur anaknya sahinakuniṁ bapa L • The variation of reading between L and the other two witnesses is unusually significant.
^1080. ika […] panahuranya.] This paragraph is transmitted ibn exceedingly corrupt form in all witnesses; we are forced to take recourse to extreme conjectures to obtain a coherent text.
^1081. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1082. pihutaṅnya] L K, utaṅnya M
^1083. kinavruhan] L M, kavruhan K
^1084. yan] K, ya,h L, om. M
^1085. ulih anyāya] em., hulihanya: L
^1086. sādhanaha] conj., sadanmana L, sadana:na K M
^1087. konkonakna] K, kokonakna L, konkonana M
^1088. ya] K M, om. L
^1089. sahurən] K, saUra: L, iron M
^1090. piraknya] L K, si[displacement from 21r12 to 12r2]raknya M
^1091. maṅakva] em., manaṅakva L, maṅakuvva K, >maṅkana M
^1092. sahurənya ikaṅ] L M, sahuranyanikaṁ K
^1093. senakunya] em., senaku L, senakumna K, senakuna M
^1094. nirādiṣṭa] em., niraniṣṭa: L K, niradipta M
^1095. maṅakva] L K, maṅakvana M
^1096. liṅ bhaṭāra manu,] K M, om. L • We tentatively accept the extra clause found here in K M.
^1097. tan kinaliliraniṅ] L, ta kaliliran K, tan kitanaliliran M
^1098. *papendahnya] L M, paveṇḍaḥnya K
^1099. mavyavahāra] K, mavyavara: L, mavivahara M
^1100. avərə̄] L K, avro M
^1101. edan] K M, Eha:n· L
^1102. phalanya] em., maphalanya L, mapalanya K M
^1103. katut] L K, katurut M
^1104. riṅ] L K, ri M
^1105. *pinakakasornya] conj., pinaka:sornya L K, pinasanya M
^1106. yadyapi tuhva] M, dya:pi tuhu L, dya:pa tva: K
^1107. mattādi] M, matta:ndi L, mantanḍi K
^1108. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1109. lvirniṅ] K M, lvir L
^1110. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1111. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogya:yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana M
^1112. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L K M
^1113. upanidhi] L K, upadini M
^1114. yogāvapana] norm., yogavapaṇna L, yogavapaṇa: K, yogavapana M
^1115. vvitaniṅ] K, vitaniṁṅ L, vaṁtanaṅ M
^1116. akrayavikraya] conj., akira L K M
^1117. paveveh] L M, paveḥ K
^1118. yogavikraya] em., yogavikriya L, om. K, yogavikrya M
^1119. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1120. kinonakən dvalən] L K, kinona[displacement from 12v17 to 11r18]len M
^1121. vkasan] M, ri vkasan L K
^1122. yogadāna] L M, yogga:ḍaṇa: K
^1123. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1124. vkasan] L K, ri vəkasan M
^1125. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
^1126. yogapratigraha] L K, jagrapatigraha M
^1127. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1128. patuvava] L K, pativava M
^1129. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
^1130. upahan] L, upaya M
^1131. ṅa] L K, ṅaranya M
^1132. sinaṅguhnya] L M, pinaṅguḥnya K
^1133. konakna] norm., kvanakna L, kvana:kna K, kananakəna M
^1134. valuyakna] L, valuya:ka K
^1135. rika] L K, ri M
^1136. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1137. saṅ maluyakən ika] M, saṁ valuyaknira L, savaluya:kənira K
^1138. vvaṅ *maṅuṅguh-uṅguh] L K, vaṅuṅgu-uṅgu M
^1139. deśa] M, ri deṣa L, desaṁ K
^1140. kapahayvaniṅ] L K, kapatayvaniṁ M
^1141. *kuṭumbi] L M, kudumbi K
^1142. de saṅ] K M, deniṁ saṁ L
^1143. lvirniṅ] L M, lvirnin K
^1144. parārtha] em., pararṣa: L M, para:ṣa K
^1145. sākṣi] L M, kaṁ sakṣi K
^1146. vkaniṅ] em., vkasaniṁṅ L K, vəkasaniṅ M
^1147. kvehnya] K, om. L, kuvehnya M
^1148. vipra,] L M, om. M
^1149. vaṇija] K M, vinija: L
^1150. duhkhaha] norm., ḍuka: L K, dukaha M
^1151. alapənira] K, om. L, a[displacement from 12r2 to 21r2]pənira M
^1152. maṅalap] L M, malap K
^1153. paṅalap] K M, paṅalapa: L
^1154. yogya] K M, ogya L
^1155. maṅke] Lpc K, maṅko Lac M
^1156. dlāhan] L K, dlaha M
^1157. deśa] L M, da:pa: K
^1158. ya] L M, ya ta K
^1159. prabhu] L M, pabhu K
^1160. sira] L K, de sira M
^1161. ulaha] K M, Ulahan· L
^1162. hayva hana] L, Ayva habha: K, Ayvana M
^1163. kady aṅganiṅ] L M, kadḍihaṅganiṁ K
^1164. mandaṇḍa] em., manaṇḍa L M, manaṇḍa: K
^1165. duməṇḍaha] K M, duməṇḍata L
^1166. rumakṣaha] K M, rumakṣata L
^1167. asihiṅ indriya] conj., hasihiṁṅiṁya L, hasihiṅiṁya K, iya M
^1168. alah] L K, kalah M
^1169. maṅkana halanya] L, halanya yan maṅkana K M (syntactic) • The phrasing transmitted by K M would be suitable only if what follows stated a negative consequence. Cf. §128 halanya yan kalavasan, lələb mvaṅ hinaku de saṅ patuvavan.
^1170. ulaha saṅ] K M, hulahaniṁ saṁ L
^1171. pəgəṅənira ikaṅ] em., pgəṁniran tikaṁ K, pgəṁnira:n hikaṁ K, pagəḥnira Ikaṁ M
^1172. ikaṅ] L M, ika K
^1173. ika ta saṅ prabhu, tinut sira deniṅ rat kabeh] K, Ika: ta sira saṁ prabhū tinut deniṁ rat kabeḥ L (transposition, see st. ), ika ta saṁ prabu maṅkana, tinut sira denikaṁ rat kabeḥ M
^1174. vvainiṅ] norm., vyahniṁ L, vyaniṁ K M
^1175. lvah, milv asin] M, milv asin· L, lvaḥ K
^1176. -nagiha] M, -nagih L K (morphological)
^1177. tikaṅ] L M, hikaṁ K
^1178. mijilaknikaṅ] conj., vijilikaṁ L M, vijiliṁka K • The paradosis vijilikaṅ seems unacceptable; our conjecture follows kinon ta ya mijilakna sākṣinya (div 61).
^1179. tan sakaharəpnikaṅ] conj., hanakaR̥pisaṁ L M, Ana:kahaR̥pisana: K
^1180. kumonya, ikaṅ] K, tumonya, hikaṁ L, ku,okaṁ M • It is clear that a part of the error in M is due to the typist mistyping comma for m.
^1181. kinonkon] L K, kinonakən M
^1182. yogya daṇḍan] em., yogya daṇḍa L, ḍaṇḍa yogya K, dandan ya M
^1183. sapapātanikaṅ] em., sapapa:nikaṁ L M, sata:pan K • The transmission has become corrupt due to interference from sentences like sapāpaniṅ maliṅ kapaṅguh denira (div 42).
^1184. daṇḍanya] L K, om. M
^1185. vehaknanya] K M, vehakən L
^1186. ri] M, riṁ L K
^1187. upahana] L, hapahana: K, upalana M
^1188. dadya ya huluna] L, danya:huluna: K, dadyayanuluna M
^1189. yan] L K, yaṁ M
^1190. sakeṅ] L K, saṅke M
^1191. tan panagih] conj., tagiḥ L K M • Our provisional conjecture helps solve the problem that tagih can hardly stand as a noun.
^1192. ikaṅ] em., harikaṁ L, hirikaṁ K, ikaṁkəna M
^1193. mavyavahāra] conj., vyavahara L K, vyavavara M • Cf. §3 for another case of omission of the expected prefix.
^1194. iniṅət-iṅət] K M, hiṅiṅət:hiṅət L
^1195. saṅ prāgvivāka] L K, saṁ saṁ pragivaka M
^1196. kahiḍəpaniṅ] M, kaIḍpappaḍpaniṁ L, kahidəpani K
^1197. varah-varahniṅ] L M, varavaraḥ K
^1198. sādhanaṅ] M, -sadana L, -sḍana:ṅ M
^1199. daṇḍa yathāparādhī] norm., ḍaṇḍayata:paraḍi L M, ḍaṇḍasataparadi K • Cf. yathāparādha in dyad 108.
^1200. sabhā] conj., cara:- L K M • The appearance of the word sabhā in the sentence supports our conjecture. The similarity of the akṣaras sa to ca and bha to ra seems to underlie an error shared here by all mss.
^1201. paṅidəpakəna ləḥ sabhā sakeṅ sunya ika], paridəpa:L̥ḥkna saba sakeṁ sunya Ika: L, tan pgət:hikaṁ paṅiḍəpakna:L̥ḥ śabha saksubscr. eṁ sunya Ika: K, paṅidəpakəna ləḥ saba sakiṁ sunya ika M
^1202. saṅ] L, Ikaṁ saṁ K, Ika saṁ M
^1203. maməkasakəna] L M, mamkasaṇa: K
^1204. patuvava], matuvava L M
^1205. akavaṅśan kajanmanya] em., vvaṁṅ akajanmanya L, vvaṅ akajadmanya, K, vaṅ akavaṅsa kajanmanya M • In Ślokāntara 56, kulaja is glossed ikaṅ vvaṅ yan aluhur kulanya.
^1206. vvaṅ] K, paṅ L, saṅ M
^1207. dravya] norm., dr̥vya L K, Avya M
^1208. patuvavan] K, patuvava L M
^1209. tuvavan] em., atuvavan· L K, atuvava M
^1210. umalap] L K, umalapi M
^1211. i taṅanikaṅ patuvavan] L M, I...ka:ui taṅanikaṁ patuvavvan· K
^1212. patuvavan] L K, patuvava M
^1213. ikaṅ patuvava,] em., om. L K (haplography), ika patuvava, M
^1214. pininta] L K, paninta M
^1215. matuvava] L M, patuvava K
^1216. ya] L M, om. K
^1217. vehakəna] M, mehakna L K
^1218. matuvava] em., patuvava M L K
^1219. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1220. prāgvivāka] L M, pragivaka M
^1221. sthāpyaḥ] K M, sthupyaḥ L
^1222. patuvavan] K M, patūvava L
^1223. inuntalakən] L K, inuntalakəna M
^1224. pamitrānuṅ] L M, pamitra:nu K
^1225. hanan … kunaṅ] Thus formulated in L K, kinaṁ K, ri pa22v25rvan-rvan kunaṁ, hanan pasaksi, M
^1226. kunaṅ] L M, kinaṁ K, M (larger gap)
^1227. nikṣepaṇa] K M, dikṣepa L
^1228. tinarima] L M, vinarima: K
^1229. parva-rvan] em., r:var:va: L, parvarva: K M • See the extensive dittography in the next section, where the reiterated readings of this passage confirm our emendation.
^1230. sopāṅśuḥ] K M, somaṅguḥ L
^1231. avuni] K, Ahuniṁ L, avani M
^1232. avəḍi] L K, avə22v28da M
^1233. vinuṅkus] L M, vinuṅkas· K
^1234. upanidhi] M, Upanindi L, Upaninḍi K
^1235. ṅaranya] K M, ṅa L
^1236. dravya … ri parva-rvan] M, riṁ par:var:va:, sopaṅguḥ Ahuni, Avdi kavruhanya, tan kinavruhan· lvir18-12nya, hapan kinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upanindi, ṅa || subscr. dr̥vya: kalilirra:n tinu18-13vavakən· ri par:var:van· L (dittography), riṁ parvarvan·, sapaṅśuḥ, Avani, Avḍi kavruhana:, Avibhavanivya, tan kina|◯vruhan lvirnya, hapan vinuṅkus·, Ikaṁ patuvava maṅkana:, Upaninḍi ṅaranya | druvye kaliliran tinuvavakə23r3n· riṁ parvarvan· K (dittography) • An ancestor of L and K has skipped back from ri parva-rvan to the same words in the preceding section, leading to wholesale repetition of an extensive passage.
^1237. avibhāvyaḥ] L M, Avibavya K
^1238. inalap] M, Inalapa L, Ivnalapa K
^1239. ri parva-rvan] L M, riṁ rvarvan· K
^1240. upanidhi] M, Upadini L, Upadiniṁ K
^1241. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1242. hulun] L M, hulan K
^1243. gavenən] M, gavekən L, gavehakən K
^1244. liṅnyan] L K, lvirnyan M
^1245. paṇḍe] L K, pandeniṁ M
^1246. *vinaluy-valuyan] M, vinaluy·, valuya:n L, vinaluyante ras. ·avaluyan K
^1247. aṅhuvusa ikaṅ] norm., haṅuhusanika:ṁ L, kaṅuvusa, Ikaṁ K, aṅuvuḥsaikaṅ M
^1248. piṅtiga] K M, pintiga L
^1249. vinehakənya] L K, vinehakəna M
^1250. daṇḍa] L K, nanda M
^1251. mvaṅ] K M, mvaḥ L
^1252. upahan] M, upahən· L, hupahən· K
^1253. kāryanya] L M, karyya K
^1254. halāta pva] em., hala:pva L, A23v2lahatamva: K, ala 23r11ta tapva M
^1255. gavenya] L, gavay·nya K, gavayanya M
^1256. tatan upahən ya,] M, tan upahən ya, L, om. K
^1257. daṇḍan ta] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
^1258. daṇḍaanya] K M, ma:kaḍaṇḍa18-22nya L
^1259. varṇa-] K M, varla- L
^1260. panambəhaniṅ] L K, panambahan23r13iṁ M
^1261. ikaṅ […] daṇḍanya.] Conjecture savarṇa-vəratnya?
^1262. vadi] L K, vədi M
^1263. vinehakənya] L, vinehakənanya: K, vinehakəna M
^1264. kinonakən] L M, kinokən· K
^1265. daṇḍan] M, ḍaṇḍa L K
^1266. nikaṅ] K M, -niṁ L
^1267. ləvihana] K M, L̥vihakna L • The form ləvihana was also used in §38.
^1268. kalāntaranya] L, kanlantaranya K, kalantarahanya M
^1269. bhāṇḍa] norm., baṇḍa L K, banda M
^1270. irikaṅ deśa] L K, irika sesa M
^1271. *pamasaṅ] M, pamacan· L, pama:san· K
^1272. ikaṅ] L, Ika: ta K, ika taṁ M
^1273. tan] L K, ta M
^1274. daṇḍan] em., ḍaṇḍa L K M
^1275. ta] L K, om. M
^1276. parananya] K M, paranya L
^1277. kinədə̄] L K, kinəda M
^1278. karuṅvana] K M, karuṅuna L
^1279. səgəh] L M, tgəs K
^1280. hetunya inalap] L M, hetunyan hinalap· K
^1281. ika taṅ] K, Ikaṁ taṁ L, ikaṁ taṅ 23v22ikaṁ taṁ M
^1282. padvalakəna] em., padvalana: L M, padvalaṇa: K
^1283. irikaṅ] L K, rikaṁ M
^1284. padvalanya] L, padvalana: K M
^1285. salābhanikaṅ] L M, salabhahika:ṅ K
^1286. anarima] K M, a19-02mna:rima: L
^1287. bhāṇḍāḥ] norm., vandaḥ L K M
^1288. padvalakəna] L K, padvalakənaṁ M
^1289. baṇija] M, banigja L, banigḍa K
^1290. tuhanyan] em., tuhunyan L M, tuhunya K
^1291. vijilakənanya ta] K M, vijilaknanyanta L
^1292. pirak kapaṅan] L M, piraka:paṅan K
^1293. denyan] L K, denya ri kalanyan M
^1294. padvala] L K M, • Emend padval?
^1295. manuduhakən] L K, manuduhan M
^1296. strī] K M, histri L
^1297. atuha] K M, tuva M (morphological)
^1298. anāśraya] K M, Apan aśraya M
^1299. tan hana] L M, tatanana M
^1300. kavənaṅnyāgave] norm., kavnaṁnya gave K M, kavnanya:gave K
^1301. ṅaraniṅ] K M, ṅarani L
^1302. yan] L K, yen M
^1303. ri] K M, i L
^1304. matuvava] L M, patuvava K
^1305. ikaṅ] L M, hika K
^1306. praṇidhisākṣi] M, pradinidisakṣi L, pr̥diniui nsakṣi K
^1307. ya] L M, yan K
^1308. aveh patuvava] L M, avevatuvava K
^1309. mvaṅ] K M, vvaṁ L
^1310. matuvava] L M, patuvava K
^1311. vinehakən] em., vinehakna: L K M
^1312. hilaṅ] L K, ika M
^1313. mati anaknikaṅ] M, patəhakənikaṁ L, matəhanaknikaṁ K
^1314. həlyanana] em., həlyan L, lyani K, əlyani M
^1315. ikaṅ] K M, tikaṁ L
^1316. pratyantara] L M, pr̥tantara K
^1317. nidhi yan maṅkana] L K, -niṁ nəmana M
^1318. atuvava] L K, matuvava M
^1319. ri anaknikaṅ matuvava] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1320. ika taṅ] M, hikaṁ L, Ika:ṁ K
^1321. kilalan] L, hilala:na: K, kila24r15na M
^1322. mvaṅ] em., om. L, vvaṁ K, vaṁ M
^1323. pakilalaa] L K, pakilanaha M
^1324. aminta] L K, amanta (aminta?) M • The typist of M seems to have found amanta in the lontar he was working with, and to have intuited the correct reading.
^1325. mojaranak] M, mojarranak L, mojar hanak K • Emend mojarakən? mojarakəna? mojarenak? mojarāmbək? or simply mojara?
^1326. duga-duga] L K, dugaduta M
^1327. salviraniṅ] K M, salviriṁ L
^1328. vijilanya] Lpc K M, vijalanya Lac • The correction in L seems to have been made by a second hand.
^1329. hanakənekaṅ], hanaknikaṁ L, Anaknika:ṁ K M
^1330. vidhi] M, vinidi L, vidini K
^1331. cirinya ṅūni] L K, cirinya ta ṅuni M
^1332. de] L M, denya K
^1333. kunaṅ] K M, om. L
^1334. yan] L K, juga M
^1335. hayvenalap ikaṅ] K, hayvanalap hikaṁ L, ayvenalapənkaṁ M
^1336. inalapiṅ] K, hilaṁ ui ba hiṅalapiṁ L, inalapi M
^1337. kaləbur iṅ bañu lvah ajəro kahili] M, keliriṁve L (lexical), kaL̥buriṁ bañu lvahajro kali K
^1338. katunvan kunaṅ] K M, katunvana: L
^1339. pva] L M, om. K
^1340. kāraṇanya] K M, kavitnya L (lexical)
^1341. paṅəlyanana] K M, maṅəlyanana: L
^1342. patuvavan] K, tinuvavan· L (morphological), matuvavan M
^1343. matuvava] L M, patuvava: K
^1344. pamalampaha əlyan] M, malampaha həlyan· L, pamalampaṅəlyan· K
^1345. yan] K M, om. L (eye-skip)
^1346. ikaṅ] K M, vvaṁ L
^1347. akilala] L M, ahila:la K
^1348. tan] K M, subscr. han L
^1349. taṅ] K M, ta voṁ L
^1350. yogya daṇḍan, apan paḍa kalavan maliṅ] K M, nante ras. yamya coraḥ, yogya ḍaṇḍa L • The L reading cannot be made sense of, but it is remarkable for containing a trace of cauravac in the underlying Sanskrit stanza. It is possible that the reading we adopt here is a rationalization of an original reading with cora.
^1351. 4] K M, 3 L
^1352. 2] M, ṅa L K
^1353. samūlya] M, mūlya- L K
^1354. nikaṅ] L M, -nika:kaṅ K
^1355. patuvava] L K, matuvava M
^1356. patuvava] M, matuvava L K
^1357. yatan] K, yata L K
^1358. paḍa daṇḍanya] L, paḍaṇḍanya K M
^1359. de] L K, om. M
^1360. maṅkana ikaṅ patuvava upanidhi] K M, om. L
^1361. yan salah] L M, yen sala K
^1362. kilalanya] L K, kakilalanya M
^1363. palen atah] M, pale, L K • The agreement between L and K on the omission of the undoubtedly required n after pale must imply a genetic relationship between the two.
^1364. an] M, Ana L, hapan K
^1365. dravyaniṅ] norm., dr̥veniṁṅ L, niṁvyaniṁ K, drəvyaniṁ K
^1366. lyan] K M, len L
^1367. yogya] L M, yegya K
^1368. sakveh] K M, om. L
^1369. tika] L K, ika M
^1370. kavruhana] L M, vruha:na K
^1371. alapən de] L M, halapəne K
^1372. matuvava] L M, patuvava: K
^1373. yapvan] L, yapvanya K, yapvanyan M
^1374. kunaṅ] L M, kuna K
^1375. aṅləvihi] L, kaL̥vihi K, aləvihi M
^1376. daṇḍan] norm., ḍəṇḍa L K, dəndan M
^1377. sapaṅuraṅnya] L M, sapaṅuraṅanya K
^1378. sapaṅləvihnya] M, sapaṅləvihe L, sapalviḥnya K
^1379. ləvih] em., paṅləviḥ- L, paL̥viḥ- K M
^1380. sapaṅavruhniṅ] em., sapaṅavruniṁ L, sapanaṅavruḥniṁ K, sapaṅavruhnya ṅuni, sapaṅavruḥ M
^1381. prāgvivāka] L K, pragivaka M
^1382. ikaṅ] L K, ṅsakaṅ M
^1383. maṅkanātah,] K M, om. L
^1384. vvaṅ] K M, teka vaṁ L
^1385. adval] norm., hadol· L K M
^1386. ta] L M, taṁ K
^1387. yadyastu tan] L, yadyastut K, yanan M
^1388. liṅnya] L M, liṅanya K
^1389. daməliṅ maliṅ] conj., ḍaṇḍa maliṁ L, ḍamələ K, damaliṁ M
^1390. daṇḍa sa] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1391. dinvalnya] K M, dinol· L
^1392. pametakəna] M, pamehakna L K
^1393. sānvaya] K, sadvaya: L M
^1394. nimittanyan] norm., nimitanya L, mimita§25v4nya:n K, niṁmitanya M • The M reading is followed by (nimitanya?), presumably a suggestion by the typist.
^1395. padval] norm., padol· L K M
^1396. daṇḍan ya] em., om. L, daṇḍa ya K M
^1397. ṣaṭśatam] em., śadgata:m L, sadgata:m K M
^1398. nəm atus] K M, nmaṁṅatus L
^1399. mvaṅ] L M,
^1400. vijilakəna sadinvalnya] M, dinvalnya vijilakna L, vijilakəna dinvalnya K
^1401. yapvan] L M, yapan K
^1402. ri] L M, riṁ M
^1403. paranya] L K, parananya M
^1404. daṇḍaanya] L K, dandanya [... M • Eyeskip in M from daṇḍaanya here to §188.
^1405. daṇḍaanya … (188.1) yapvan] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
^1406. mvaṅ vijilakəna sadravya dinvalnya] norm., t:hər ṅavijilakən kaṁ dinol L, mvaṁ vijilikna sadr̥vya dinolnya K
^1407. dinvalniṅ] K, dinol· deniṁ L (syntactic)
^1408. aṅher] L, aṅhe K
^1409. kavidhyaniṅ] L, kavidya:ni K
^1410. yapvan] L K, ...] yapvan M
^1411. ri] L, riṅ K M
^1412. ika ta] K M, vaṁ L
^1413. takvanana] L K, takvanana, 25v25 takvanana M
^1414. i] L M, om. K
^1415. nimittanyan] M, nimitanya:n K, nimitanya L
^1416. padravya ya] K M, padr̥vyanya L
^1417. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1418. katəmu] L K, kaṅ25v27təmu M
^1419. gəgvanana] L K, gəgvanataṁna M
^1420. tuhu] L M, K
^1421. an ariṅ … yan atutut] , ya: K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut MIt seems that two variant ways of formulating this part of the section have been conflated in transmission. We hypothetically reconstruct the two variants as follows: (1) yan ariṅ iriya tuhu ika, (2) talyanana ikaṅ sapi, yan atutut tuhu ika.
^1422. iriya] L M, ya: K
^1423. ikaṅ sapi yan atutūt] K, yan atutut· hikaṁ sa:pi L, ikaṁ sapi yan 25v29 yan atutut M
^1424. yan] L K, yanan M
^1425. katəmu] L K, atəmu M
^1426. takvanana] K M, takvana L
^1427. i lvanya] M, na:halvanva K, I lva:nya, ya patut tu20-23hu hika: L • Note the addition in L.
^1428. isinya] L K, iminya M
^1429. yan] em., sa L, ya K M
^1430. ḍəpanikaṅ] L, ḍpanya hika: K M, dəpanya ikaṁ M
^1431. yan] L M, ya K
^1432. patut] M, pva:tut L, pvatut K
^1433. saṅ] L M, om. K
^1434. denikaṅ] L K, deniṁkaṁ M
^1435. tataṅganikaṅ] L K, tataṅganiṁkaṁ M
^1436. kahilaṅan] L K, kahilaṅan [... M
^1437. kahilaṅan … (249.1) daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana] A gap due to omission intervenes in M.
^1438. ikaṅ] L, hika: K
^1439. dravya] K, dr̥vya yan maṅkana:, tinəmunya L
^1440. pinrakāśakən] em., pinraka:ṣatka:n· L, pinraka:sanak· K
^1441. ika] L, tika: K
^1442. katəmvanikaṅ] K, katəmva tikaṁ L
^1443. katəmu] K, katəmva L
^1444. yathākrama] norm., yatakrama L M, yata:krama K
^1445. ni saṅkanikaṅ] conj., -nikaṁkaṭa: L, -nikaṁka K
^1446. vinarahakən] L, vinarahan· K
^1447. kədə̄n] L, kḍə K
^1448. takvanana tattvanikaṅ] L, takvana:na, tatvana:na tatva26v3nikaṁ K
^1449. panuduhakən] L, patuduhakan K
^1450. ika] L, tika: K
^1451. paməli] L, pamliya K
^1452. saṅ madravya pūrvaka madravya ya.] Thus formulated in K, madr̥vya:yan· K L, saṁ madr̥vya pūrvva madr̥vya:ya:n· 21-09|| 0 || niṣṭenū bayaṁ* hadityaṁ*, krodaṁ* mpradana haṣṭataḥ, valatkaR̥ṁ* 21-10hina nugr̥m·, niṣṭeka:nəmva yuktinaṁ* || ka, hana ta vaṁ havutaṅa:, riṁṅ kaṁ pradana:, 21-11pūrvaka haṅavya: pūrvvakaṁ madr̥vya:yan· || L • In a manner that seems analogous to what happens in §121, L here repeats a part of the text and inserts an interpolation containing a garbled (and unidentified) Sanskrit stanza. Our emendation of unanimously transmitted madr̥vya:yan· (twice in L) to madravya ya is supported by §192 nimittanya madravya ya.
^1453. madravya ya] em., madr̥vya:yan· K L, L (larger gap)
^1454. śuddha] K, sudḍi L
^1455. amaṅan] L, apaṅan K
^1456. paṅanən] L, paṅanan· K
^1457. aṅinum] K, Aṅinūma K
^1458. i] L, om. K
^1459. yogya] L, om. K
^1460. aṅinuma] K, aṅinvama: L
^1461. pandaṇḍeriya] em., paṁḍaṇḍa:riya, paṁḍaṇḍa:riya:, L (dittography), paḍaṇḍariya K
^1462. 2] L, ṅa K
^1463. pva] L, supva K
^1464. aṅhirana] conj., aṅiriṁṅa L K
^1465. irikaṅ] L, hirika: K
^1466. 12, ku, 1] em., 1, 2, kū L, 1, 2, ku K
^1467. yan] L, yen K
^1468. donyan] L, dyonyan· K
^1469. səḍaṅ] norm., sḍəṁ L K
^1470. vinvatan] L, vidvata K
^1471. iki] L, Ika: K
^1472. aṅalapa] L, haṅala K
^1473. vəli] K, vḍi L
^1474. huvus ta] K, Uvusha L
^1475. sakvehniṅ] L, sakehiṁ K
^1476. ameta] L, hametiṁ K
^1477. viku len] L, vikuniṁ len· K
^1478. tikaṅ] K, hikaṁ L
^1479. saṅ […] kārya.] This section paraphrases two stanzas at once. The words huvus ta sira vinehan dakṣiṇā which correspond to MDh 207a dakṣiṇāsu ca dattāsu come before the words mvaṅ upakalpanira, sayogyaniṅ karmanira ta deniṅ aveh corresponding to MDh 206cd tasya karmānurūpeṇa deyo ’ṁśaḥ sahakartr̥bhiḥ. And neither of the two available witnesses closes the rendering of the first stanza with the usual final punctuation.
^1480. manava i] em., mana I L, manavi K
^1481. adhvaryuh] L, ḍvaryyaḥ K
^1482. brahmādhāna] em., brahma:ṇa: L, brahmaṇa: K
^1483. udgātā] em., Uṅgata: L, huṅgata: K
^1484. yajuḥveda] L, yajuḥdeva K • In Sanskrit, the normal spelling of the word is yajurveda.
^1485. ātharvaṇa] norm., Artha:pvana: L, ha:rṭa:vaṇa: K
^1486. brahmādhāna] norm., brahma:dana L, brahma:dana: K
^1487. saṅ] L, sa K
^1488. r̥gveda] L, R̥sveḍa K
^1489. sāmaveda] L, samadeva K
^1490. udgātā] em., Uṅgata L, huṅgaha: K
^1491. su,] L, om. K
^1492. saṅ] K, L
^1493. kramanya] K, kramaniṁ L
^1494. ulihniṅ] L, huliniṁ K
^1495. makasādhana] L, maka:sḍana: K
^1496. maran] em., paran L K
^1497. pavevehanya] K, paveḥvehanya L
^1498. donya] em., denya L K
^1499. pavevehnya] K, paveḥveḥnya L
^1500. tan] L, ta:r K
^1501. vehana] em., vehna L K
^1502. akilala] L, hikilala: K
^1503. maṅədvakən] L, maṅadvakən· K
^1504. pavevehnya] K, paveḥnya L
^1505. riṅ] em., ṅiṅ L, ṅaṅ K
^1506. daṇḍaanya] L, ḍaṇḍanya K
^1507. deniṅ] em., doniṁ L K
^1508. katambayaniṅ] K, na:tambayaniṁ L
^1509. nahan] L, han K
^1510. dumaṇḍa] K, duməṇḍa L
^1511. dattānapa] em., da:tanama:- L, data:nama- K
^1512. samaya] L, smaya: K
^1513. grāma] K, gama: L
^1514. saṅgha] L, saṅgar K
^1515. satyaa] L, satya K
^1516. ikaṅ] L, Ika K
^1517. samaya] L, smaya K
^1518. dadyaheri] L, dadyaherriṁ K
^1519. daṇḍan ta] L, ḍaṇḍa: K
^1520. satus suvarṇa] L, satusvarṇna: K
^1521. ma,] L, om. K (eye-skip)
^1522. daṇḍaniṅ] K, caṇḍaniṁ L
^1523. ] K, pa: L
^1524. nīrṇa] L, niṇna: K
^1525. gati ika] K, gatinika: L
^1526. alaraṅ] K, halara L
^1527. lavasanya] L, lavasnya: K
^1528. paməli] L, samli K
^1529. valuyakəna ikaṅ] L, valuya:ka:ṁ K (eye-skip)
^1530. enaka kavuvusanya] em., Enakanya kavuvusanya L, Enaka:vuvasanya K
^1531. paḍa dharma] L, paḍa:rmma K
^1532. kədə̄] L, kdəḥ K
^1533. su,] L, om. K
^1534. təkanya] K, tka:nyan L
^1535. doṣanya de] K, doṣanya [displacement from 23-08 to 25-15] de L (eye-skip)
^1536. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K
^1537. matumbasan] K, panumbasan· L
^1538. karva] K, kaṁrva:- L
^1539. kunaṅ […] daṇḍanya.] None of the witnesses has final punctuation after this sentence.
^1540. vvaṅ] em., vnaṁ L, vaṁ K
^1541. satahun] L, sthahun K
^1542. lavasanya] L, lavasnya K
^1543. matumbasan] K, panumbasan· L
^1544. satahun] L, stahun K
^1545. doṣanya] K, doṣa L
^1546. pavevehanya] em., pavehanya L, patevehanya K
^1547. umahnikaṅ] em., umahikaṅ L, umaḥ hika:ṅ K
^1548. aṅvan] norm., aṅon L, a:ṅon K
^1549. vinarah] K, vineḥ L
^1550. maṅvan umaṅguha] conj., maṅguḥmaṅguha L K
^1551. kunaṅ yan mati] K, kunaṁ ya[displacement from 26-01 to 25-03]n mati L
^1552. aṅvan] K, a:ṅaṅvan· L
^1553. maṅəlyanana] L, malyana:na K
^1554. ikaṅ] L, hi§◯ka:, K
^1555. malaku] L, mlaku K
^1556. paṅvanana] K, paṅaṅvanana L
^1557. vruh riṅ] conj., yogya L K
^1558. ikaṅ iṅvan], ikaṅvan· K
^1559. vənaṅ-] L, kvənaṁ- K
^1560. madravya] L, dr̥vya: K
^1561. maṅvan] norm., maṅon· L K (orthographical)
^1562. həlyanana] L, lyana:na K
^1563. ta] L, tan K
^1564. doṣanikaṅ] K, doṣani[displacement from 25-15 to 24-17]kaṁ L
^1565. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1566. pva ya] L, om. K
^1567. daṇḍanən] L, paḍaṇḍanən K
^1568. ṅvan-ṅvan] conj., °ṅonṅonan L K
^1569. yāmaṅan] norm., yamaṅan L K
^1570. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1571. tan] L, n K
^1572. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1573. daṇḍan ikaṅ] L, ḍaṇḍa hikaṁ K
^1574. tan hana] L, maṁkana: K
^1575. pari] L, pariṁ K
^1576. thāni] norm., tani L K
^1577. pinaṅanya] K, pinaṅanənya L
^1578. savah, satus] K, savaḥ, han uvus pinagəran·, 24-26satus L (additive)
^1579. rahina, *kaṇḍaṅan] L, rahina:, ri kaṇḍaṅan· K (additive)
^1580. amaṅan] L, Amaṅana: K
^1581. maṅdaṇḍa, galaknya] K, maṁḍaṇḍa [displacement from 25-02 to 24-05] galaknya L
^1582. daśaguṇakəna] L, nḍaṣaguṇna:kna K
^1583. həlyananya] L, lyananya K
^1584. guṇakəna] em., -guṇa L K
^1585. samūlyanikaṅ] L, samulyananikaṁ K
^1586. həlyananya] L, halya◯nanya K
^1587. pakon] K, pakvan L
^1588. sīmā] L, simi K
^1589. vatəs] L, vavəs· K
^1590. ikaṅ] K, om. L
^1591. upacchanna] em., U24-11pacca:raṇa L, U31v2paccaraṇa: K
^1592. gavayən] L, gavaya K
^1593. vulati] norm., hulatti L, hulatthi K
^1594. arəṅ] em., IR̥ṁ L K
^1595. hənī] norm., hni L K
^1596. upacchanna] em., Upaca:ranna: L, Upaccara:§◯na K
^1597. hīṅan-hīṅaniṅ] norm., hiṅaniṅaniṁ L, hiṅaniṅani K
^1598. ləmah] em., lvah- L K
^1599. nyagrodha] L, nyangrodḍa K
^1600. sāla] norm., śala L, śaL̥ K
^1601. raṇḍə] L, raṇḍa K
^1602. kṣīriṇa] norm., kṣi[displacement from 24-17 to 23-21]riṇa L, kṣiraṇa: K
^1603. lvirnikaṅ] norm., lvirikaṁ L, lvirnika K
^1604. raṇḍə] L, raṇḍa: K
^1605. valuh,] L, om. K
^1606. kavittha] em., kuvitta L, ka:rui ttui ka:,vitta K
^1607. jirət] L, ja§◯R̥th· K
^1608. sīmā] L, ma K
^1609. taṭāka] norm., tathaka L, ta:ui ntaka: K
^1610. udapāna] em., dupa:na L, dapana K
^1611. nahan ta] L, nahana K
^1612. ri] L, riṁ K
^1613. magəhakəna] conj., magəhna L, magna K
^1614. vatəsnikaṅ] L, vatəsikaṁ K
^1615. thāni] norm., tani L K
^1616. sākṣinya] L, sakṣi K
^1617. huvusnyan … irikaṅ vatəs.] K, huvusnyan pavaraḥ, tulisakna ta na:manya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya 24-04Irikaṁ vatəs· || [displacement from 24-04 to 23-08]tuvusnyan pavaraḥ, 23-09tulisakna ta namaante ras. tyanya, mvaṁ sapavaraḥnya Irikaṁ vatəs· || L • As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is also found after a locus of displacement in L 23-08.
^1618. huvusnyan tinulisakən araniṅ sākṣinya kabeh,] K, huvusnyan htinulisakən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ, mavaraha ta 24-05ya Irikāṁ prasidḍa: vatəs·, ri [displacement from 24-05 to 23-09] subscr. huvusnyan tinulisa23-10kən haraniṁ sa:kṣinya kabeḥ L • As a result of scribal confusion, this segment is repeated with dittographic insertion of an extraneous segment (cf. §230) right before a locus of displacement.
^1619. sinəṅguhanya] norm., sinəṅgvanya L K
^1620. de saṅ] L, denira saṁ K (morphological)
^1621. kitāvarah] conj., ki23-13tavruḥ L, kittavruḥ K
^1622. ṅūni riṅ] L, riṁ ṅuni riṁ K
^1623. makāntaṅ] L, maṅkana: taṁ K
^1624. tuṅgalan] L, tuṅgal· K (morphological)
^1625. takvanana] em., tanakna L K • The form takvanana is frequently used elsewhere in the text, though also often affected by variance of manuscript testimony. Since the base taña is not used in our text, while no -akən form derived from takvan is attested elsewhere in the text and no such form would be contextually suitable, we decide against the emendations tañakəna and takvanakəna.
^1626. yan] L, yen K
^1627. tan hana catur] K, tana[displacement from 23-21 to 26-01]catūr- L
^1628. hana ikaṅ maulāḥ] em., hanahana muvaḥ L, hanahika: muvaḥ K • Emended with reference to the Sanskrit original as well as the definition of maula in §66.
^1629. vyādhān] em., vyaḍa:m· L, vya:dam· K
^1630. śākunikān] norm., śakunikan· L, salakunika:n· K
^1631. matsyamr̥gān hanti] em., -ma:tsya,mraga:ṅanti L, -matsya,mr̥ga:ṅanti K
^1632. prajariṅ] conj., prasari L K
^1633. kaivartān] em., kentartthan· L, kenkartan· K
^1634. uñcha] Lpc, Uñja- Lpc K
^1635. vanagocarān] em., vva:ṅanagocara L K
^1636. pajarakəna] em., parajaknana Lac, pajaraknana Lpc, parajaṇa: K
^1637. lakṣaṇa] L, Alakṣaṇa:- K
^1638. ikaṅ] L, Ika: K
^1639. sāmanta] K, sapanta L
^1640. tinakvanan] L, tinakvana: K
^1641. prasiddhā ya] em., prasiddhanya L, pr̥sidḍaya K
^1642. vatəs] L, havas· K
^1643. ikaṅ] L, Ika: K
^1644. sāhasa] L, -saḍaśa K
^1645. 10000] L, 1000 K
^1646. sāmanta-] K, sāmanha- L
^1647. amiḍik] L, aviḍik· K
^1648. pomahan, kubvan, savah, talaga sinukan,] K, poma26-16han·, talaga, davuhan·, kubvan·, savaḥ, talaga siṅnukan, L • Note the redundancy in L due to interference from §228.
^1649. paṇa daṇḍanya] L, paṇa:hanya K
^1650. 10000] L, 1000 K
^1651. paḍa kdə̄-kdə̄] L, a:dəkdək K
^1652. aṅartha] L, aṅaṭa: K
^1653. paṅivva] norm., paṅiva L K
^1654. aṅartha] L, aṅa:rṭa: K
^1655. dhvajinī] K, vvājini L
^1656. naidhānī] norm., neḍani L, nedanī K
^1657. bhayavarjitā] em., cayavarjjita L, saya34r2vajivr̥ K
^1658. sīma] L, sama K
^1659. parujar] em., paruja L, paraja K
^1660. pajātyan] L, sajatyan· K
^1661. gave] L, gavya: K
^1662. kajanman] L, kajanan· K
^1663. paṅrəṅə̄] L, paṅr̥ṅa: K
^1664. inujarakəniṅ] em., hinujarakən riṁ L, hinujara:kən· riṁ K
^1665. liṅ saṅ] L, liṅiṁ saṁ K
^1666. ujar hala … liṅ saṅ paṇḍita] transmitted in K, paṁṅr̥ṅa: K, om. L (eye-skip)
^1667. paṅrəṅə̄] em., paṁṅr̥ṅa: K, om. L (larger gap)
^1668. vvaṅ manaṅguh] L, pinaṅguḥ K
^1669. tuhva] L, tuha:
^1670. kr̥taprāyaścitta] K, kr̥tthaṁprayaścitta: L
^1671. mojar] K, ma:jar L
^1672. byayaniṅ aprāyaścittanikaṅ] em., -beyaniṁṅ aprayaścitta, Ikaṅ L, -beyaniṁ prayaścitṭa:, Ika:ṁ K
^1673. paṅdaṇḍa rikaṅ] L, paḍaṇḍerika:ṁ K
^1674. manaṅguh] L, maṅguh K
^1675. riṅ] K, ri L
^1676. byaya] L, nyaya K
^1677. niṅ] L, -nikaṁ K
^1678. i] L, ri K
^1679. 12], 1, 2 L K
^1680. i] L, riṁ K
^1681. yan] K, om. L
^1682. riṅ] K, hiṁ L
^1683. daṇḍan] L, ḍaṇḍa K
^1684. riṅ] em., hiṁ L K
^1685. daṇḍan] L, ḍaṇḍa K
^1686. yan] L, ya K
^1687. riṅ] L, ri K
^1688. kṣatriya] K, satriya K (orthographical)
^1689. mā, 5, təkanya] L, ma:, 5,, nyana tkanya K
^1690. śūdra, vaiśya] L, sudr̥, ḍaṇḍanya, 35r4vesya K
^1691. śūdra] L, ṣatriya K
^1692. riṅ śūdra] K, riṁ śudra:, riṁ 27-23satriya L • The segment riṁ satriya seems superfluous in L, and yet we do not elsewhere find a statement on Śūdra assaulting Kṣatriya.
^1693. ku] em., śū L, su K
^1694. daṇḍanya] em., tka:27-24nya L, tkanya K • The unanimous reading tkanya seems too problematic to be accepted. Instead of emending it to daṇḍanya, it might also be deemed a perseveration from mā, 5, təkanya just above and for that reason suppressed. Finally, we might as in §246 supply the paṇa equivalent to justify the presence of təkanya; in that case, the text would run śūdra vākpāruṣya riṅ vaiśya satus paṇa, mā, 5, təkanya.
^1695. riṅ] K, ri L
^1696. yan] L, yen K
^1697. kadi daṇḍa] L, ka:ṁ 35v1dinanḍa K
^1698. riṅ sārah-arahnira] norm., riṁ sa:raharahira L, ri sira:hika: K
^1699. kəna ikaṅ] L, -knanikaṁ K
^1700. padlikur] L, patlikur K
^1701. daṇḍanikaṅ maṅkana] L, ḍaṇḍa:nika:ṁ, maṅkana: K, ...]26r1kaṁ maṅkana M
^1702. deniṅ] L K, deniraṅ M
^1703. antyanta] L K, hananta M
^1704. ujarnya] L K, hujanya M
^1705. antyanta] L M, hatyanta: K
^1706. janmanya] L M, jadmanya K
^1707. ayomayaḥ] em., aśaya L K, akasa M
^1708. śaṅkuḥ] L K, gaṅśuḥ M
^1709. *tunvakəna] em., nudvakna L K, nunvakna M
^1710. apuy] em., apvay· L K M
^1711. *təvəkakəna] em., tvə:kna L K M
^1712. riṅ tutukniṅ] L M, ri tutukni K
^1713. yan] L K, han M
^1714. ri] L M, riṁ K
^1715. bhaṅganya] L M, bhaganya K
^1716. səḍaṅ] L M, sḍəṅ K
^1717. apanas] L, a:panəs K, tapanas M
^1718. taliṅanya] em., kaliṅanya L K M
^1719. ikaṅ […] prabhu.] None of the manuscripts show final punctuation at the end of this section.
^1720. halanyājinya] M, halanya L K (eye-skip)
^1721. kajanmanya] L M, kajadmanya K
^1722. deśanya,] L M, om. K
^1723. śarīranya] L K, śararanya M
^1724. ika ta] M, Ika: taṁ L, Ika:ṁ vvaṁ K
^1725. 10,] K, 18, L, 1 va M
^1726. putikən] em., kutikən· L K M
^1727. salviraniṅ] L M, sakalviranikaṁ K
^1728. tuhva] K M, tuha: L
^1729. sapanaṅguh] L M, spanaṅguḥ- K
^1730. 120,] L K, ba:ṅava M
^1731. *amlāmla *aṅiṅgatakən] em., hamlamlahaṅiṅgutən· L, ha:mlamla:ṅiṅgutən K, hamlamlahaṅiṅgutakən· M
^1732. rībunya] L M, riṁbunira: K
^1733. ri strīnya tan padoṣa, i vvaṅ sānaknya, ibunya,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1734. maryādaniṅ] K M, va:ryyadaniṁ L
^1735. ika ta] L M, hita K
^1736. brāhmaṇajanmāṅiṅgatakən mātādinira] em., brahma:ṇadinira L, brahma:ṇa:,dinira K, brahma:ṇa:dinira M
^1737. pūrva] L K, pūrvya:- M
^1738. mā, 12, ku, 2,] em., • These indispensable abbreviations and values are supplied from the related context of §.
^1739. saṅ kṣatriya] L K, satriya- M
^1740. janmāṅiṅgatakən] L, -jadmaṅiṅgatakən K, -janma:ṅiṅiṅgatakən M
^1741. madhyama] K M, ma:dhya- L
^1742. 1, mā, 9] L K, ba:, ma:, y· M
^1743. tattvataḥ], • The paraphrase seems to imply the Javanese author had before him a text that read dharmataḥ.
^1744. śūdrāṅiṅgatakən] L K, śudra:ṅaṅśatatakən M
^1745. svajātim] L K, sya:jatim M
^1746. aṅartha] K M, aha:rtha: L
^1747. ikaṅ] L K, Ika: M
^1748. kami] M, kapi L K
^1749. daṇḍaniṅ daṇḍapāruṣya] em., ḍaṇḍaniṁ paruṣya L K M
^1750. iti vākpāruṣyacarita.] L K, om. M
^1751. aṅrahi vvaṅ,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1752. anibākəna] norm., haniva:kna L K M • In § 115, all mss. read the expected b instead of the v we find here.
^1753. amatyanana] L M, hamatyana K
^1754. daṇḍapāruṣya] L K, ḍaṇḍareṣya M
^1755. amupuh iṅ kayu kunaṅ,] M, om. L K (eye-skip)
^1756. iṅ] em., I L K M
^1757. ahabət i hri] em., Aṅiñə:t i hri L, habaviri[... K, hatabə:t iṁ hri M
^1758. ahabət i hri … (268.1) aməraṅ] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^1759. iṅ] em., i L M
^1760. vidyād garīyaḥ] em., vidya:ṅgariyaḥ L, vidya:ttariṁyaḥ M
^1761. ikaṅ asādhana] L, Ihasada:na M
^1762. śāstrādi ādinya] L, śa:stra:hadinya M
^1763. sādhananya] L, pada:na:nya M
^1764. ya cihnanya,] M, om. L (eye-skip)
^1765. riṅ] M, ri L
^1766. sor i ruhur] L, sor§ 27v3luhur· M
^1767. tugəlana] L, tugla M
^1768. anəkək] M, Ankəl L
^1769. amətvakən] norm., hamtokən L, hamətokə: M
^1770. 9600] L, 9, Ebha M
^1771. aməraṅ] L M, ...] K
^1772. salviraniṅ] L M, sakalviraniṁ K
^1773. samūlyanikaṅ] L K, samunikaṁ M
^1774. mati ikaṅ] L K, ma:tinikaṁ M
^1775. həlyananya] L M, həlyanananya K
^1776. maṅkana] L K, maṅka:nana M
^1777. pandaṇḍeriya] L K, paṅdaṇḍeriya M
^1778. ya ta] L M, yeka: K (syntactic)
^1779. kaliṅaniṅ] L K, na:liṅaniṁ M
^1780. prāṇa] EdO, vraṇa SvaMSS
^1781. anuluṅ] L M, hanulu K
^1782. daṇḍan] L M, daṇḍa K
^1783. ya] K M, om. L
^1784. 12] L K, 13 M
^1785. 2] M, ṅa L K
^1786. arəmpak] L K, haṁR̥mpak· M
^1787. ikaṅ] L K, Ikaṁ M • In M, three horizontal bars block out the line for about 9 akṣaras of width, without canceling any text previously written.
^1788. tan] L K, ta M
^1789. vruh] conj., om. L K M • The sentence seems incomplete without a predicate here. Our cionjecture is merely diagonstic. Alternatives we have considered include hana, katon, kinavruh.
^1790. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
^1791. riṅ] K, ri L M
^1792. pūrvasāhasa] L K, pūr saha:sa M
^1793. ikaṅ […] pūrvasāhasa.] None of the witnesses has final punctuation at the end of this section.
^1794. *viniṅkas] K, viniṅkis· L M
^1795. daṇḍaanya] L M, ya:ṇḍahanya K
^1796. yan len sakeṅ] L M, sakeṁ lyan sakeṁ K
^1797. daṇḍanya] L K, taṇḍanya: M
^1798. chinditāsye] SvaMSS, chinnanāsye EdO
^1799. cakranya] L M, akranya K
^1800. caiva] em., cava L K M
^1801. raśmyoḥ] em., ragmyeḥ L M, ragyeḥ K
^1802. taliniṅ] L M, jaliniṁ K
^1803. paṅuhuhniṅ] L, paṅuhuḥni K, paṅuvuḥniṁ M
^1804. ta liṅnya] L, talinya K M
^1805. paṅrəmpak] L K, maR̥mpak M
^1806. siṅ] L M, om. K
^1807. lviranya] L M, lvirnya K
^1808. makanimitta] L M, mkadimita: K
^1809. tan] conj., om. L K M • See §271 makanimitta vruh tan vruh kunaṅ.
^1810. tikaṅ] L K, hikaṁ M
^1811. aguluṅan] L K, aguluṅin· M
^1812. ta yāṅəlyanana] L M, haṅayyanana: K
^1813. maṅaku] L K, malṅaku M
^1814. pva ya] L M, hayvaya K
^1815. tan] em., yan L M, ya K
^1816. pva] L M, om. K
^1817. yugyasthāḥ] L M, yogyastaḥ K
^1818. ikaṅ] L M, kaṁ K
^1819. tan daṇḍa] L M, taṇḍa: K
^1820. əlyanana ya] L M, əlyanan· K
^1821. sattva] L M, saṭa: K
^1822. mūlya ta ya,] L M, om. K
^1823. sārdham] em., sadḍam· L K, sadḍa:m· M
^1824. 10] K M, 18 L
^1825. yan] L M, yad K
^1826. gardabha] em., gaḍarbbha: L, gaṇḍa:bbha K, ga29v1rdḍarbbha: M
^1827. śiṣya] L M, gisya K
^1828. vivilah] K M, vinilaḥ L
^1829. stryādi] M, sthyadi L, stya:di K
^1830. jugāmalva] K M, juga:ma31-02malva: L (dittography)
^1831. nirṇaya] L M, nir§38v2dḍa K
^1832. mami] K M, -ma:31-03ti L
^1833. nahan […] muvah.] For the first time the conclusion of a topic is not marked with a colophon.
^1834. yatnaa ta] M, yatna:ta ta L, yatna:ta K (haplography)
^1835. ri] L M, om. K
^1836. kadaṇḍaniṅ] L K, ka:ṇḍaniṁ M (subtractive)
^1837. sukhaniṅ] L K, suka riṁ M
^1838. mataṅnyan] L M, mataṁnya K
^1839. paveh] M, maveḥ L K
^1840. sapanəmanira] em., sapanəmva:nira L M, ṣapasubscr. naśvaranira: K
^1841. sapanəmanira […] sapanəmanira.] All of the manuscripts shows only a minor punctuation mark (as opposed to the usual section-ending mark) after phalanira parakṣa and there is no trace of transmission/paraphrase of the second half of the Sanskrit stanza. It appears that eye-skip led to loss of the corresponding segment of text at some stage of transmission. There is no way of knowing when this happened but it may have happened quite recently, hence we do not present this section merged with the next.
^1842. sapanəmaniṅ] norm., sapanəmvaniṅ L, sapanənmaniṁ K, saṁ panəmaniṁ M
^1843. tinəmunira de saṅ prabhu] M, tinmunira saṁ prabhu L K
^1844. tapanira] L M, patapanira K
^1845. evaṁ kartāsmi] SvaMSS, evaṁkarmāsmi EdO
^1846. aṅurai] M, haṅure L K
^1847. riṅ] L M, R̥ṅ K
^1848. avarah i kamaliṅanya] L M, havaraḥ tika:hma:liṅanya K
^1849. kartāsmi] em., karttasman· L, ka:rtta:sman· K, ka:rttasman· M
^1850. patyanante kami] L, patyanate ka:mi K, pa:tyanante ta ka:mi M
^1851. maṅalapa] M, paṅala L K
^1852. pə̄ṅ] L M, pa: K
^1853. sor] K M, sa:r L
^1854. aməḍəl] norm., hamḍəl· L K, hamdəl· M
^1855. rare] L K, rareṁ M
^1856. pāpanya] K M, pa:31-17panyo L
^1857. ri] norm., riṁ L K M
^1858. mənəṅa] L M, mənṅə K
^1859. pāpanya] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1860. śiṣya] L M, sisiya K
^1861. sapāpanya ri saṅ] L M, sapa:pariṁ K
^1862.
^1863. paṅdaṇḍa] M, paḍaṇḍa L, paṇa:ṇḍa: K
^1864. pinerakənya] L M, pinerakən K
^1865. ri] L, riṁ K M
^1866. paṅdaṇḍa] M, paḍaṇḍa L K
^1867. tan] L K, n M
^1868. ri] norm., riṁ L K M
^1869. yan huvus] norm., ya huvus· L, yan vus K, han uvus· M
^1870. mariṅ] L M, riṁ K
^1871. nirmala] L M, riṁ ḍa:rmma K
^1872. iṅ] L, riṁ K, i M
^1873. malap] L M, maṅalap K (morphological)
^1874. ulul iṅ] L, hulun riṁ K, hulul i M
^1875. 1] L K, om. M
^1876. valuyakənanya] L M, va:luyakna ya K
^1877. pahayunənya] L M, pahayu39v3nanya K
^1878. maṅalap pari] norm., maṅalapari L K M
^1879. pagagan] em., panagan K M, paṅgagan· L
^1880. sakeṅ] K, sakiṁ L, sakiṁ◯sakiṁ M
^1881. ekādaśaguṇakəna] K M, hana:daśaguṇakna L
^1882. sasaṅga] L M, saṅga: K (haplography)
^1883. yan] L M, yen K (orthographical)
^1884. sapiraknikaṅ] L M, piraknika: K
^1885. upādhinika] norm., Upa:dinika: L M, hupadinika: K
^1886. yan vəṅi] L M, yanavṅi K
^1887. rvaṅ saṅga,] K M, om. L
^1888. inalapnya] K, Iṅalapnya L M
^1889. aṅalap] L M, hinalap· K
^1890. kati] L K, tati M
^1891. satus sukat] norm., sacatu suka L, satusukat· K M
^1892. ikaṅ aṅalap … patyana ya] transmitted in M, om. K, Ikaṅ aṅalapirak· K M, om. L (eye-skip) • The whole second sentence is omitted in L, clearly due to eye-skip, while K omits the first three words of the second sentence, without it being evident how this would have come about.
^1893. ikaṅ aṅalap pirak] norm., om. K, Ikaṅ aṅalapirak· K M, om. L (larger gap)
^1894. sakeṅ limaṅ puluh sukat] L K M, • We suspect that some words may have been lost here. The original text may have been something like sakeṅ limaṅ puluh kati mvaṅ limaṅ puluh sukat.
^1895. inalapnya] K M, hiṅalapnya L
^1896. viśeṣa] L M, vaseṣa: K
^1897. akveh] K M, takveḥ L (graphic)
^1898. pva] L K, vvaṁ M (graphic)
^1899. sambhavani] L, -sambatani K, -sambhavaniṁ M
^1900. bhedanam], • All mss. of the Sanskrit text have bhedane, and this is what our author translates.
^1901. maṅalap] K M, malap· L (morphological)
^1902. aməraṅ] L, mamr̥ K, hamra M
^1903. tahulaniṅ] L, tavu40r4laniṁ K, tahul·niṁ M
^1904. sasisih] L K, si31r4siḥ M
^1905. ya] L K, om. M
^1906. aṅahal lave] L, haṅaṅahalave K, haṅaha:lave M
^1907. putər] L K, sutər· M
^1908. dyun] L K, nyun· M
^1909. vatu] L M, vahū K
^1910. aṅahal] L M, haṅaṅahal· K
^1911. ləpihakəna] norm., L̥vihakna L K, L̥pikna M
^1912. odvad] M, udva:n· L, Odvan· K
^1913. 1, 100] M, 100, 4 L, 1, 100, 4 K
^1914. aṅahal] L, haṅaṅahal K, aṅa:l M
^1915. huvi] L M, tuvi K
^1916. tuvi] L K, tuviḥ M
^1917. ika taṅ] M, I32-20na taṁ L, Ika:ṁ ta K
^1918. nəmaṅ], nma:ṁ L K M • The transmission is unanimous but we require limaṅ here.
^1919. inalap pva] norm., Inalapva L K M
^1920. aṅalap] L M, ṅalap· K
^1921. hanātuṅgu] K M, ana:huṅgu L
^1922. aṅas prāyanikā,] M, om. L K
^1923. vvaṅ aṅalap dravya pinahayu,] K M, vvaṁ ha§32-26ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinaha:yu, vvaṁ ha:ṅalap· dr̥vya: pinahayu L (dittography)
^1924. vvaṅ] L M, hikaṁ K
^1925. ahoma] L M, havomma: K
^1926. ika taṅ maṅkana] M, Ika: taṁ maṅka: L, kaṁ maṅkana: K
^1927. daṇḍan] L M, ḍaṇḍa K
^1928. 12] L K, 13 M
^1929. 4800] L M, 4000 K
^1930. tat […] tasya] The paraphrase suggests that our author had before him a variant reading with a causative verb form, like tat tad prahārayet tasya.
^1931. maṅalap] L M, haṅalap· K
^1932. makasādhana] L M, maka:sḍana: K
^1933. avaknya] K M, tava:knya: L
^1934. konakəna] norm., kvanakna L K M
^1935. de saṅ prabhu] M, om. L K
^1936. cihnanyan] L M, cihnanya K
^1937. ikaṅ veśya yan] L M, yan veṣya K
^1938. yan kṣatriya maliṅ] K M, yan· kṣatriya yan iṁ maliṁ L
^1939. daṇḍanira] L M, ḍaṇḍanya K
^1940. pūrṇaṁ] EdO, pūrvaṁ SvaMSSOlivelle’s ms. NKT4 has the same reading.
^1941. kunaṅ saṅ] L M, kunaṁ yan· saṁ K
^1942. apan] L M, An L (lexical)
^1943. maryādī] norm., ma:ryyadi L M, maryyadi K
^1944. saṅke] K M, sa⌈33-10ṅkeṁ L
^1945. galəṅ] K M, gaL̥ L
^1946. sāgəman ta hiṅananya,] L M, om. K (eye-skip)
^1947. gaṅana hiṅananya] M, gaṅanandaṅananya L, gaṅan·nanda:ṅananya K
^1948. doṣana] K M, doṣananya L
^1949. yogyāpusana] L K, yogya:pusa:n· M
^1950. yogyāpusana] L M, yogya:pusa K
^1951. cānuttamaṁ] EdO, • Out author seems to have had before him a variant reading without an-, e.g., cāpy uttamaṁ.
^1952. gavayakəna saṅ] L M, gavaya:kna de saṁ K (syntactic)
^1953. makasādhana] K M, maka:sḍana: K
^1954. yaśa] L M, hyaśa: K
^1955. iti coradaṇḍacarita.] M, om. L K
^1956. salviranya] L M, salvirnya K
^1957. varahakənaṅkva] M, varahaknaṅku L K (morphological)
^1958. maṅrəṅva] L K, maṁR̥bva: M
^1959. govadhaḥ] em., gobadḍyaḥ L M, goba:dḍya: K
^1960. naravadhaḥ] em., narabadḍyaḥ L M, narabaḍya K
^1961. aṅalapa kayu] conj., lac. L K M
^1962. mūlaphala,] L, mula ta phala:, K, mūlaphala, la, M
^1963. sakiṅ] L M, sakeṁ K
^1964. pavehniṅ] em., pavehiṁ L K, paveḥhiṁ M
^1965. səḍaṅnira] em., sḍaṅira L M, sḍaṁṅira K
^1966. brāhmaṇa] L M, braha:ṇa K
^1967. nahan] M, nihan L K
^1968. palaku-laku] L K, plaku-laku M
^1969. pinaṅanira] L M, pinaṅanasira: K
^1970. ta] M, om. L K
^1971. utər] L K, uhə§33rr M
^1972. əmpuniṅ taləs oliha rvaṅ viji, riṅ kubvan] L K M, • The transmitted reading does not yield a plausible sense. We suspect that the intended text was sometjhing like taləs rvaṅ viji riṅ əmpuniṅ kubvan: the word əmpuniṅ seems displaced and the word oliha altogether superfluous.
^1973. atavan-tavan] conj., ahavan-avan· L, haṅavan-avan· K, avan-avan· M
^1974. amati] conj., sahati L K M • All mss. read sahati, but amati is expected before ləmbu so if sahati is not the result of anticipation of sāhasa, it may be the vestige of lost intervening text, perhaps quoting Sanskrit.
^1975. ṅaranika] L M, ṅa42r4ranira K
^1976. amahala] L M, hamala K
^1977. aṅrəmpak] L M, haR̥mpa§◯k M
^1978. mitraa] L M, matraha: K
^1979. karəsniṅ] K M, taR̥sniṁ L
^1980. inulahakənira] M, Inulatakənira L, hinulatakənira K
^1981. yadyapi] L M, yadyapin K
^1982. səḍəṅiṅ] L M, sḍaṁṅiṁ K
^1983. savarṇa] conj., varṇna, tuluṅən L K M • The word tuluṅən seems intrusive here, so we suppress it.
^1984. katəkan duhkha sināhasan] L, katkan ḍuḥka: kaṁ ◯ sinahasan· K, tka:n duḥka sihina◯ha:san· M
^1985. phalanyan] L M, palanya K
^1986. matyani] K, pama:tyani L M
^1987. rumakṣāvaknira] L K, rumakṣavakira M
^1988. katuluṅananiṅ] em., katuluṅaniṁ L K M
^1989. pāpa] conj., lara L M K
^1990. pamatyani] L K, patyani M
^1991. guruṁ vā] em., guruha: L K M
^1992. ātatāyi] L M, a◯:tata:[... K
^1993. ātatāyi … (328.1) paṅucap-ucapa] A gap due to omission intervenes in K.
^1994. hanyāt] norm., Anyat· L, hanyat· K
^1995. tumuluy] M, tumuluy· L
^1996. hayva inucap-] M, Ayvenucap- L
^1997. ṅaranya] M, ṅa L
^1998. śastrakaraḥ] em., Astrajatakaraḥ L, śa:strajatakaraḥ M • The string jata seems intrusive.
^1999. atharvaṇaḥ, anəluh] em., Arttava34-15neḥ, Anluḥ L, Ar§33v3tavanehanluḥ M
^2000. rājapiśunaḥ] norm., ra:japisuna: L, ra:japisuna M
^2001. dārātikramaḥ] norm., ḍa:ratikrama L, ḍa:ratikrama:, M
^2002. pravāsayet] em., pravarayet· L M • Cf. Issue in the code (§108).
^2003. strīniṅ] L, histriniṁ M
^2004. 2] L, ṅa M
^2005. asivo-sivo] L, harsavo-sivo M
^2006. bhūṣaṇanya] M, bhuṣaṇa L
^2007. *inanumanani] L, inumaṇaniṁ M
^2008. maṅkana] L, maṅka M
^2009. atyanta] M, Antyanta L
^2010. atyanta] M, antyanha L
^2011. 2, 20000] em., 2, 2000 L, 20000 M
^2012. paramārthaniṅ] L, rama:rtha:niṁ M
^2013. vetālika,] L, om. M (eye-skip)
^2014. uṇḍahagi] norm., Uṇḍagi L M • Spelling normalized after the instance in §69.
^2015. uhutana, dadya] M, uhutana ta35-01dadya L
^2016. paṅucap-ucapa] em., paṅucap-ucapa L M, ...]nhaṅucapucapa: K
^2017. saṅ […] len.] The syntax of the second half of the paragraph is difficult with transmitted paṅucap-ucapa. One conceivable emendation is dadyan paṅucap-ucapa,with denasalized equivalent of maṅucap-ucapa, but we rather assume that the n in K is the result of reinterpretation at the end of a long textual omission. Although the manuscripts again read paṅucap- for expected maṅucap- in §330, we emend there too, arguing that several forms denasalized after yan in the context influenced the transmission of forms where denasalization should not occur.
^2018. mvaṅ] M, om. L K
^2019. strīniṅ] L M, stri K
^2020. strīsaṅgrahaṇa] L M, strisaṅgraha: K
^2021. kasəgəhakənaṅ donikan] em., kasəgəhaknandonika:n L K, kasəgə:haknakenda:nikan M
^2022. maṅucap-] em., paṅucap- L K M
^2023. kili-kili] L M, kali-kali K
^2024. kadi] K, kādya L M

Translation Notes

Commentary

Bibliography